#but hopefully i can be approved so i can visit home again without being worried about getting denied reentry to canada haha

[tacou]

genuinely can't believe i left nz almost a year ago 😭😭😭 time goes too fast it scares me

[comfortwriting]

Best Friends Boyfriend - G.W

Masterlist, Requesting Rules, Writing Prompts

Part 2 of my slow burn mini-series, inspired by and dedicated to @amourtentiaa , want to be tagged? Let me know!

This chapter is inspired by @amourtentiaa ‘s Owlery which you can learn more about and access here.

Please read Part 1 if you haven't already!

George Weasley x Fem Reader slow burn 

Warnings: Fluff.

You couldn’t get last night out of your head, the sound of George whispering to you, asking you out on a date, how his beautiful face looked from the amber tones coming from the flames that radiated against his face, the way he smiled and licked his lips.

Laying in bed wide awake you kept your hand over your mouth, trying to hold in your giggles so you wouldn’t wake up Hermione and your other dorm mates. You couldn’t believe it - you’re going on a date, with George Weasley, the lad you fancy more than anyone else in the world - the only problem, your best friend, George’s younger brother, Ron, wouldn’t approve and would do anything to make sure the two of you keep well away from one another.

Throughout the whole day, you played it cool when passing George in the common room or the great hall, but as the day moved on and afternoon turned into evening, you couldn’t stop the giggles of excitement from bursting out, and the tint of pink to spread across your cheeks.

You had two hours until you were meeting George, for now, you sat in the common room with Ron and Hermione whilst Harry had Occlumency lessons with Snape.

“What d’you keep giggling about?” Ron hissed at you, scowling “you’ve been at it all day and you’re freaking me out.”

You covered your face with your hands, taking a deep breath and trying to calm the bubbling of nerves and excitement.

“N-Nothing” you replied, “I think I inhaled a dodgy potion somebody was brewing in the second-floor toilets this morning” you lied, avoiding eye contact with your best friend and his crush, Hermione.

Ron gave you an odd look and flashed his eyes to Hermione, who glared at him and shrugged her shoulders.

“Shouldn’t you go to Madame Pomfrey?” she suggested, knitting another hat for the house-elves.

Nodding your head, you got out of your chair and pursed your lips, “yeah, I think I will” you lied again “let me go and get freshened up, she might want to keep me in overnight if the giggles get worse” you smirked, chuckling.

Leaving your friends behind, you hurried off to your dorm room, getting your makeup, clothes, and shoes ready to put on after your shower, placing your clothes and makeup bag on the bed, kicking your shoes on the floor beside it.

“I dunno what's up with her” Ron huffed, slouching in his chair beside the fire.

Hermione continued knitting “Well, hopefully, Madame Pomfrey can sort her out, uncontrollable giggling can get you sent to St. Mungo’s.”

Ron focused on the bobble hat coming together in front of his eyes, trying to make sense of your behaviour today and if there was something else going on after his brother played Hero during the end of your horrific date.

Wearing your best black denim front pocket Pinafore dress over your red and yellow striped turtleneck and black tights, you stared at yourself in the mirror, blushing slightly at the thought of George seeing you dolled up just for him. You pouted, deep in thought and unsure of what hairstyle to do, checking the time you were cutting it close and decided your go-to natural, no school but not overdoing it hairstyle would be best.

“Tomorrow night, where we first met” you reminded yourself, hearing George’s voice inside your head.

Thinking long and hard about when you first met George and where, you closed your eyes and tried to focus, all of your memories whizzing around in your head - you couldn’t help but feel your heart flutter knowing that not only did George remember, but he also perhaps thought of that day often.

Hurrying out of your dorm and back into the common room, Harry now sat down with Hermione and Ron, they all seemed taken aback by your appearance, furrowing their brows at you.

“You’re a bit dressed up for a doctors appointment, aren’t you?” Hermione called out.

Ron looked at you from head to toe “I think you’ve overdone it, mate-”

“See you later!” you giggled, a spring in your step as you left the common room, going through the portrait hole.

Ron, Harry, and Hermione exchanged looks, none of them knowing what to think or say was becoming a reoccurring factor today.

“Something isn’t right at all” Ron muttered “she’s up to something”

Reaching the owlery, you felt your excitement and nervousness compete against one another inside of you, being a few minutes early, you had enough time to admire all of the owls around you who were getting ready to go out hunting. Each of them unique and calming to look at, stroke, and hear a hoot. The memories finally coming back to you more clearly.

Your first week at Hogwarts went more awful than you ever imagined, you had got lost on the way to your classes, got into trouble by Percy - your houses Prefect and due to your terrible potion skills Snape put you in a weeks detention, your parents were so angry you received a Howler before anyone else in your class.

Feeling lost, alone, and in need of a friend, you wrote out your worries, concerns and everything else you were feelings into letters, addressed to your friends attending other Wizarding Schools (like Ilvermorny) across the globe.

Writing about your feelings, life, and anything, in general, helped to make you feel better, heard, and less isolated from the impressive and promising classmates that surrounded you.

Walking up the long and steep steps up to the Owlery, your heart melted at the Owls, some sleeping, some bobbing their heads around, and others appearing to be smiling at you. You felt connected to them in some sort of way, and spending time with them, knowing they didn’t care about your house, or how well you could make a feather float in the air made you feel more at ease.

You stared and smiled at your Tawny owl named Penny, you approached her trying to avoid the owl droppings and rat carcasses and stroked her softly, handing her your letters.

“Please deliver these safely,” you told her, tears filling your eyes again “it’s taken a lot for me to write them”

Penny accepted the letters and understood how important this job was, and how much it would mean to you, she pecked at your cheek, little kisses against your tears before she flapped her gorgeous wings and took flight.

Not wanting to go back down to your Herbology class to be a laughing stock, you stayed in the owlery, falling to the floor and weeping.

“If these reports get sent home mum will kill us” once voice spoke out, panting up the stairs.

“Well” replied a similar voice, also panting “we need to change our grades and get one of these owls to send it to her for us, it's why I made a fake replica”

Their voices and footsteps came closer.

“As long as Errol and Hermes aren’t delivering it, we’ll be fine Georgie.”

Two tall twins with ginger hair walked into the Owlery shiftily, both of them stopping in their tracks, noticing you crying on the floor, drowning in your robes.

George’s face and heart softened, he mouthed to his brother ‘leave it with me, I’ll get it sent, let me see why she’s upset’

Freddie nodded and slowly left the Owlery, trying not to make a sound.

You missed Penny with all your heart, after many trips she became so sick and injured no magic, and no amount of Hagrid’s care and love was enough to fix her wings and bring her back to life. When you lost Penny, you lost part of yourself, the Owlery wasn’t the same without her and each time you visited, you would break down into tears.

“You made it, early” George called out, pulling you out of your trip down memory lane, causing you to jump slightly.

You blinked back the forming tears and turned around to face him, the moonlight illuminating his best features through the open arches. “Didn’t want to be late” you replied, smiling nervously, stroking one of the owls.

“You were so little” George chuckled “but even after growing up so much somethings never change”

You cocked up an eyebrow and smirked, slightly confused “what do you mean?”

“The owls” he replied “your love for them, the time you make for them, it’s beautiful”

You could feel your cheeks heating up, your heart rate elevating.

“They’re special to me” you replied, trying not to come across as too shy.

George blushed too, his cheeks mirroring yours as he stepped closer, so close you could count each individual freckle across his face - something you had only done from across the halls or over the table.

“that’s why I asked for us to meet here,” George said softly, stepping closer to you, his breath brushing against you “because you’re special to me”

George took hold of your hand, tracing stars into your palm with his thumb, his eyes taking in your hair, your makeup, your outfit, and shoes. He started to lean in, as did you, your soft lips brushing against his cinnamon scented ones, but pulled away before you could share a kiss, smirking and winking at you.

“I’ve got a surprise for you,” he said nervously “I’ve been trying to give her to you for a while now, but whenever I’ve tried, Ron always got in the way”

You rolled your eyes “he always does” you replied “he doesn’t like the idea of us being together” you frowned, looking away from George and lowering your head, deciding to examine your shoes.

George lifted your chin up with his thumb, smiling at you “he doesn’t have to know” he paused “stay very quiet and follow me” he whispered, still holding your hand.

George walked you over to a very tired looking owl, her wings and body covering something small underneath her. George whispered to the owl “It’s George, she’s ready now”

The tired owl opened her googly eyes, staring at George, slowly and reluctantly moving away from her precious possession underneath her motherly wings. Underneath the wings lay a tiny owlet, its large magnificent eyes opening wide and staring at George, then you.

“I know he’ll never replace Penny” George murmured, wrapping his arm around you “but I want you to have a safe space here, I know how much of that Penny provided for you and I know how much of that changed when she passed away.”

You reached out your hand to stroke the baby, “it’s okay” you reassured his nervous mother “I’m not going to hurt him”

You ran the back of your finger down the Owlets fluffy back, its face showing signs of enjoyment and comfort, something rare amongst owls.

George watched in awe, the memories of you when you were much shorter and quieter flashing before him, now you were a beautiful young woman, with the same heart full of love and nurturing.

Tears of happiness streamed down your cheeks, you leaned into George and cuddled him, your face pressed against his chest, the scent of the burrow engulfing you.

“George - I - thank you, he’s beautiful”

George closed his eyes, taking in your face against his chest, his hand stroking your hair.

“I care for you, Y/N” he spoke out again “I know we were never that close, but you’re not just my little brother's friend to me”

You pulled yourself off his chest, looking up into his gorgeous eyes.

“like these owls, you’re unique, you’re special” he whispered.

“What’s your obsession with these owls anyway?” the tall boy asked, fiddling with his fake report.

“They’re unique” you replied quietly, walking around “they’re special”

George looked down into your eyes, his nose poking yours softly, leaning in, you didn’t pull back and allowed him to pull you gently into him.

His heart and yours racing, as your hand rested upon his chest, and his arm around your waist, your lips grazing against each other, turning into a deep, soft kiss.

Tag list: @amourtentiaa @reeophidian @inglourious-imagines @slutforsebstan @alwaysnforeverfangirl @horrorxweasley @xmalfoyweasleyx @freddiemylovelg 

[giorno-plays-piano]

Crimson Gods

Pairing: vampire!Steve Rogers x Reader

Warnings: non-con, yandere, kidnapping, mentions of death and suicidal thoughts, allusion to breeding.

Words: 2362.

Summary: Living in the world where most lands are governed by the Noble, ancient vampires who shed human blood simply for their own amusement, you try leading a quiet and secluded life along with your mother. Sadly, you aren’t prepared when a vampire comes to your town.

P.S. When I was younger, I really, really loved Vampire Hunter D. I watched the movie again yesterday, and here’s the result ahahah. 

______________

It was way past midnight, but you couldn't force yourself to sleep, tossing and turning in your comfy bed while thinking of your travel tomorrow. You were supposed to leave the town for the first time in years to visit your grandmother who lived in the Northern Frontier Sector, and now you dreamt of how you were going to embrace her, kiss her cheeks despite her scolding you for not behaving properly in public. You hadn't seen her in 7 years. After the incident, you had never even once left the town, and your grandmother could hardly travel so far due to her age. Of course, you kept exchanging letters, but how could a cold letter, though written with great respect, replace a live communication?

While you kept wondering how your encounter would go, all of a sudden it felt cold under your cozy cotton blanket, and you reluctantly got up to take a huge comforter out of your heavy wooden chest. Why was it freezing tonight even with the windows closed? You were just in the middle of September. To be honest, you hardly remembered the last time the weather was so bad as you wrapped a comforter around your trembling shoulders, thinking whether you have to take your winter nightgown instead of light muslin one you were wearing now.

Throwing a glance at your window, you saw the frosted panes and furrowed your brows, refusing to believe it. Dear Lord, you lived in the Western Frontier Sector, not far to the North! Was it really going to snow out of nowhere tonight? As you moved closer to look at an empty street, you realized that a huge cross on top of a building on the other side started crumpling with a disgusting sound as if it were made of paper, not pure silver to protect citizens from the creatures of the night. Several crosses on the buildings down the street had been destroyed, too. Quickly, you looked down only to find the flower beds withering within seconds despite your beautiful roses blooming just a couple of hours ago. Now they all turned black.

You stilled on the spot, unable to believe your eyes and covering your ears from that horrifying noise. You had only seen something like that once, and it was the time when most villagers had already been dead, turned into beasts without a soul who craved for blood as much as their masters did. That night you had lost your beloved father as you fled your house in a rush, just a little child back then, and, once you arrived in the town, had never even once left your new home.

The crumpled crosses, dead flowers and a sudden temperature drop could mean only one thing: a vampire had come to the town. It wasn't some upyr, oh no, it was one of the Nobles, maybe even an Elder if you were unlucky.

Dear Lord, what a Noble wanted in a peaceful town like this? There were neither treasures nor mechanisms of the ancient, nothing that could potentially interest a Noble. Except that they might be simply eager to shed human blood for their own amusement...

Before you screamed at the top of your voice to wake up everyone around, you heard the sound of a large mirror in your room breaking, and then felt somebody's strong grip on your throat despite no one being in front of you. The world turned black before you uttered a single word.

_______________

Moving a heavy crimson curtain a bit so you could look out the window, you gasped, watching the corn fields far beneath looking like neat pieces of cloth. The view was incredible! You had never seen anything like this before, though you certainly didn't remember travelling in such fine carriage ever before either. It was truly stunning, made of black steel, shining in the sunlight as if it only been made yesterday. Steven laughed when you said it out loud, explaining that this carriage had been more than a century old. Apparently, the Nobility's carriages were miraculous since you couldn't find even a single scratch on the surface.

"Be careful, sweetheart." The man behind your back said, gently bringing you closer to him and further from the window, curtain falling back and hiding the two of you from the outside world. "Night does not fall yet."

"Forgive me my curiosity. I have never seen anything as magnificent." You smiled sheepishly at the handsome blonde-haired, blue-eyed man in a long black cape with red lining.

He let out a low chuckle, taking your hand and kissing it briefly while you forgot how to breathe for a second, deeply embarrassing by such outpouring display of affection. You lead a rather quiet secluded life in the town, pretty much never being around men of your age: your mother was going to choose a respectable husband for you herself, so you never worried about it before. Now, however, you felt ashamed for being so close to a man despite loving him dearly. Oh, what would your mother say if she saw you now? Wouldn't she be worried? Would she approve of your marriage to a No-

You blinked as you stared at the handsome man's pale face, feeling all your worries fading away. As long as you stayed with the love of your life, nothing else mattered, right?

"If that is what you wish, we will travel by air a lot more right after I present you at Western Frontier Court, sweetheart." His deep, silky voice made you let out a nervous chuckle as you felt your cheeks growing hot. "My, aren't you adorable?"

"Please, Steven, stop it!" You furrowed your brows as he grinned at you, baring his sharp fangs you paid no attention to. "I cannot believe I am getting married to you so soon. It feels... strange. A little unsettling."

"And why is that?" There was some wariness to his voice.

"It's just... I have never imagined myself being married to anyone. Surely, I thought of having a family at some point, but it was so distant. I have never even pictured myself close to a man, let alone a High Lord like you." You admitted honestly, biting your lower lip and averting his gaze. "You have never been married before, too, have you? Aren't you frightened even the slightest bit?"

"A little." He answered too soon, yet you disregarded it as well. "But I have no doubts we will make a good couple, sweetheart. I will cherish you like no other man ever would."

Embarrassed to the point your face was on fire, you decided to drop it, not knowing how a nobleman like Steven Grant Rogers could have an audacity to say such things. He was completely shameless! You hoped he was going to be more reserved while presenting you at court; you pictured your grandmother fainting if she heard him speaking like now.

What was Western Frontier Court like? You had never been there, not than any human ever could: as far as you knew, not even all vampires could serve the Nobility living in the high castle surrounded by mountains. You heard its peaks were covered with snow all year round.

"Have the king ever visited your castle?" You suddenly asked, back to your curious self.

Steven's face became even paler. "He did on several occasions, but it was a long time ago way before I was even born. I have only seen him once, and I do not think I will ever forget this encounter."

"Oh, is he as frightening as the legends say?"

"You cannot describe it with words, sweetheart. But do not be worried, he had been asleep for more than a thousand years now, and he surely won't wake up just to attend some Noble's marriage." A faint smile twisted Steven's lips as he drop a soft kiss to your forehead. "Actually, please do not refer to him as a king. The Nobles call him the Great One."

"Oh, I see. Thank you." Nodding, you turned your face back to the window covered by a crimson curtain, biting your lip again. "Can I watch the sunset a little? I won't be long, I promise."

"As you wish, sweetheart. Please come back to me once you are done, it is going to be a long night."

Gesturing to the large black coffin laying in the middle of your carriage, the man brushed his cold soft lips against your cheek and got up from his seat, smiling at you watching him. You remembered being very unhappy once you learnt there was only one coffin: you had never thought you would lay close to your betrothed with your head on his chest before your marriage. How terribly bold it was of Steven to make you sleep so close to him! However, you were content he had never even once tried touching you inappropriately, always treating you with respect: he said he admired your purity and innocence while not many Noble women were bothered by them.

Once he got inside the coffin, you lifted the curtain again, squinted as rays of bright light pierced the darkness of the carriage. Oh, how incredibly beautiful was the sunset in front of you. You had seldom seen such lovely sight as this. Would you miss the sun once you reach the high castle? You surely would, you thought. Hopefully, your betrothed would keep his promise to travel with you, and when he fell asleep during the day, you would walk in daylight all by yourself.

As you kept staring at the bright sky coloured in orange and pink, all of a sudden you thought why did you have to live in the high castle with Steven while your home was far away from the white mountains, in a little human town where you spent the last several years. Oh, right, you were engaged to the Overseer of the Western Frontier Sector, the highest Noble guarding the lands where you were born and raised. He was a peerless warrior and a fierce leader, a vampire respected by other Nobles.

A vampire? Steven was a vampire? Why would you be engaged to a vampire, let alone the Noble? The Overseer of the lands you were born and raised, the one who had taken advantage of those poor humans living in the Western Frontier Sector and let other Nobles ravage your cities and villages, destroying everything on their way.

You were engaged to the vampire overlord, a ruthless, cold-blooded being who could wipe out every human in these lands if he desired so. No, he was not your betrothed, the man you promised to marry willingly. He was the one who kidnapped you from your own bed at night, casting some spell over you to make you forget who you were.

You clamped a hand around your mouth to stop the pathetic sounds you were making as you cried, hot tears streaming down your cheeks. Dear Lord, why was the Overseeker doing it to you? What could he gain from this cruel game? Seemingly nothing, except for having some fun with a silly human girl. But that what the Nobles were doing once they got bored, wasn't it? No, you wouldn't give him the satisfaction, you thought, happy you were given a chance to escape - even if it cost you your own life, it was still for the better.

"The Overseeker of the Southern Frontier Sector did, not that I expect you to know. Now, please, come back here. You had enough time watching the sunset."

You couldn't believe your eyes, watching him say it with such confidence. Was he willing to keep playing his twisted game even when his sweet facade fell?

"Why do you pretend as if my death matters to you? You will kill me soon anyway. Does it bring you so much pleasure to murder one more pathetic human?"

"I won't kill you, sweetheart. It has never been my intention."

There was something to his voice, some emotion you struggled to describe that made you feel bitter and regretful. Was it all truly going to end like this? You were so young, supposed to have your whole life ahead of you, now faced with a choice to either let a vampire consume you or jump out the carriage and fell to your death.

"Than what was it? I assume you have been living for more than thousands of years. Aren't you a little too old for playing these games still?" You chocked on a sob, barely containing your tears as you trembled in front of the Overseeker.

"I am not playing a game." He admitted tiredly, suddenly taking the black glove off his hand. "All I wish for is a loving wife who can bear my children and bring peace to my lands. I have been wandering human cities for a great while before I found you, strong enough to carry a dampiel after a few genetic enhancements. Please, do not struggle. I have not come to make you suffer eternal torment."

For a couple of seconds you stared at him with your mouth slightly open, unable to utter a single word. You had expected the vampire to say anything but this. Was it still a game? Now you hoped it was because even being drained till the last drop of blood was better than carrying a dampiel, a child of both vampire and human, feared and loathed greatly by both races. When you recovered, however, you quickly turned the door handle and pushed the door, willing to wait no longer.

But the door did not give to your pressure. To your horror, it stayed still as if it were a solid piece of steel.

Feeling the iron grip of the Overseeker's fingers on you shoulder, you yelped as he dragged you back to his coffin with force, closing the lid before you had a chance to escape. The next second his fingers were on your neck, suffocating you before you lost consciousness just like the night when Steven Grant Rogers kidnapped his human beloved.

______________________

Tags: @finleyjayne @alexakeyloveloki   @helenaeisenhower @villanellevi @hurricanerin @abyssaint @heeeyitskay @chris-evans-indian-fanfic @navegandoaciegas @rosalynshields @brattycherubwrites @sllooney @angrythingstarlight @lookiamtrying @buckysbunny @soleil-dor @stargazingfangirl18 @dillybuggg @literate-lamb @cosicas-cuquis @sarge-barnes-sir @lovelydarkdaydream @ninefuckingoneone @jaysayey @megzdoodle​

[labomi]

play by the rules [1]

Nanami Kento is a well-known bodyguard who always adheres to his own set of principles when completing a job. But when his next assignment is protecting you, he suddenly finds himself second-guessing his morals and questions whether or not some rules are just meant to be broken.

pairing: nanami kento x f!reader

words: 2.7k

warnings: none for this chapter, please look at the series masterlist for general content warnings

notes: i’ve been meaning to write a multichap fic for nanami for so long and i finally got around to outlining most of the story and writing the first chapter yay! i’m a little unsure if the plot will actually be good or not lol but i’m hoping it’ll turn out okay! thanks for reading!

series masterlist

There’s a distinctive knock on your door that pulls you out of your thoughts as you lay on your bed with an unopened book in your lap. You had been meaning to read the story for the past three months after seeing rave reviews about it online, but for some reason, you couldn’t quite find the energy to start reading. Every morning, you pulled the book from your shelf with the full intention of getting past the first page. But every night, it was returned to the same spot on your shelf, remaining untouched.

With a quiet sigh, you force yourself to crawl out of bed, leaving behind the comfortable warmth of your blankets. You drag your feet as you walk over to the door, dreading the imminent conversation you’re about to have.

To be honest, you’d rather he just leave you alone to wallow in self-pity in the comfort of your own room. You knew he had good intentions, but you dreaded his frequent check-ins with you. If he had no good news to deliver, you didn’t want to see him. And there had been no good news for the past three months.

You have no expectations that today will be any different.

With a hesitant hand on the doorknob, you take a deep breath and try to suppress the bitterness you feel towards the person on the other side of the door. Once prepared, you open the door with a wide grin and a bright twinkle in your eyes.

“Hi Dad!” You greet him with a high-pitched, chipper voice.

Your father looks pleased to see your lively expression. “Good morning, princess. Do you mind if I come in?”

You manage to hide your surprise. Most of his visits consist of a quick hello just to confirm you’re alive in your room, but he heads off to go back to work. If he intends to enter your room, there must be something serious he wishes to discuss. You try to ignore the small glimmer of hope that flutters in your chest. 

“Of course!” You waltz over to your bed and sit down, patting the space next to you. Your father sits on the plush bed beside you, twiddling his thumbs idly in his lap.

“I’m aware these past three months have been hard on you, princess,” he begins.

You dig your nails into the palm of your hands and bite your tongue to prevent yourself from spitting out a harsh retort.

Yeah, no kidding.

“They’ve been tough for me too.” He pats your leg comfortingly, giving you a sincere, apologetic look. “I hate seeing you stuck in your room all day, but you know I only do this because I love you and because I want to keep you safe.”

Your father’s words are genuinely heartfelt. There’s no doubt he cares for your well-being and bemoans the unfortunate situation, but you’re not in the mood to be swayed by his guilt.

After all, it’s because of him that you’ve been trapped inside for three long months.

“It’s okay, Dad. I don’t blame you.” You try your best to act like a caring daughter who wants to console her father and assuage his fears that you despise him for his actions. “I know it’s for my own good.”

Three months ago, your father fired your personal bodyguard. 

This also meant that three months ago, your father shredded your only ticket to the outside world.

You can only venture outside the family’s property lines if a trained professional, tasked with keeping you safe from potential harm, accompanies you to pre-approved destinations.

Your father worries about your safety in public, because he often does business with local mafia groups in the area. He is not an influential or well-known member of the underground economy, but in this line of work, it isn’t unusual to piss off the wrong person in a deal gone bad. Family members are the most common targets, so you are a natural choice for disgruntled clients to take their frustrations out on. 

On one hand, you believe it is unfair that you are forced to live a restricted life under the constant protection of a bodyguard because of your father. You have nothing to do with his business, yet you must suffer from the consequences of it.

On the other hand, there is no doubt that you reap the benefits from the success of your father’s career. You had never worked a day in your life and always received any material goods you asked for, so perhaps you do deserve to face at least a share of the consequences.

Your father is insistent that you must have your own personal bodyguard after an incident involving your mother that occurred when you were just a baby. There was an altercation when she had encountered one of your father’s enemies while doing some errands alone in the city.

It hadn’t ended well, to say the least.

So for three long months, you were stuck inside. To his credit, your father had immediately begun the search for a new bodyguard, but his vetting process was so rigorous that it was not a timely process. There had been some mishaps in the past with previous guardians, and your father had vowed to never let those mistakes happen again.

You know you should be grateful that your father cared about your safety enough to have a dedicated group of his team spend endless hours thoroughly investigating each and every potential candidate. You also know you shouldn’t complain about being trapped in a luxurious mansion, but you hate being at home.

You hate seeing your father’s workers around the premises.

You hate thinking about what sort of shady business deals are happening just a floor below you.

You want nothing to do with it. You don’t even want to think about it, which is why you prefer to spend as much time as possible away from home. 

“I’m so glad you understand,” your father says with a relieved sigh. “But I have some good news this time.”

Your breath hitches in the back of your throat. The moment feels almost surreal. You had been waiting to hear those words for so long, you almost thought it would never happen.

“I approved your new bodyguard.”

This time, you didn’t have to fake your excitement.

“Really?” you gasp, looking at your father with wide eyes.

He nods at you.

Unable to contain your burst of elation, you throw your arms around your father with a squeal, giving him a fierce hug. “Thank you! Thank you!”

Your father lets out a hearty laugh, patting your back as he revels in seeing your utter joy. “He starts tomorrow, so you may leave the property again in the morning.”

In less than 24 hours, you are free to once again explore the city, visit popular shops, and stop by your favorite restaurants. You can barely contain your enthusiasm as your heartbeat drums in your chest from the rush of adrenaline after hearing such wonderful news. Pulling away from your father, you continue to beam at him, feeling an unusual wave of gratitude towards the man.

A loud beep disrupts the heartfelt moment.

Your father looks at his smartwatch with a tight frown. “I’m so sorry, princess, but I have to go to a meeting now.” He gets off the bed and gives you a small smile. “I’m glad I could finally give you some good news. I’ll hopefully see you for dinner tonight.”

Before your father can leave, you reel in your scattered thoughts after being almost too excited to think straight. “Dad, before you go, can I at least ask for this name?”

You cannot believe you almost forgot to ask such a crucial question.

“Nanami. Nanami Kento.”

You nod at him. “Thank you! Good luck at your meeting!”

Alone once again, you throw yourself a little celebration which consists of childishly dancing around the room blasting your favorite “good vibes” playlist. Afterward, you grab your laptop and plop onto your bed with a satisfied grin. You crack your knuckles. 

It’s time to get to work. 

In order to maximize your free time tomorrow, you need to have a rough idea about what you want to do and where you want to go. But before you start the task, you need to make one important phone call.

“Hey, Itadori.”

Itadori Yuuji is one of your father’s henchmen, but he’s a sweet boy who had nowhere else to go when his grandfather died. Luckily, he isn’t directly involved in the main operations of your father’s business. Known for his fast feet and powerful arms, he is mostly used as a source of manual labor to move heavy boxes that are brought in or shipped out of the various underground warehouses scattered throughout the property.

The two of you had become friends when you saw him trying to sneak food out of the main kitchen during the late hours of the night. Only your family and your father’s trusted confidants had permission to be in this part of the mansion.

Itadori immediately got on his knees and begged you not to tell anyone that he was stealing food, but you just laughed and showed him where the good snacks were located. Together, the two of you had a mini feast using the leftovers from the culinary staff. It was the first of many secret dinners to be held.

“Hey. What’s up?” he answers.

“Can you do me a favor?”

“Yeah. Sure.”

“Can you sneak into my father’s office and copy a file for me? It’s someone named Nanami Kento.”

There’s a groan. “Seriously? But you know how hard it is to sneak into his office,” he whines over the phone.

“I’m sorry, Itadori,” you apologize. You know you aren’t making his life any easier, but you need him to do this for you. “But I know you can do it. You’ve done it plenty of times before without a problem.”

Itadori sighs. He knows he can’t refuse you, not because he’s afraid that you’ll turn him in for punishment (or worse). No, Itadori genuinely likes you, and he’s grateful for your presence in his life for many reasons. Therefore, he does whatever he can to help you out whenever you ask.

“Alright. You got it.”

“Thanks, Itadori.”

Several hours later, a manila folder is slipped underneath your door. With a victorious grin, you grab the folder and set it on your desk. You shoot Itadori a quick text confirming that you got the delivery and thanking him once again for his help.

Quivering in anticipation, you open the folder and see a grainy, black and white copy of a man’s photo on top of the stack of papers. Even with the image’s poor quality, you can see the man’s sharp cheekbones and styled, light-colored hair. You think he looks rather handsome, but you’re not quite sure with the fuzziness of the copy.

Setting the photo aside, you read his file with an interested hum. Because of your father’s rigorous vetting process, the folder is stuffed full of numerous background reports. You vaguely wonder how Itadori slid such a large stack of papers under your door.

Nanami Kento, huh.

You flip over a page and continue reading.

What an interesting man.

“Did you finally accept a new job?” Gojo asks curiously, craning his neck to get a better look at the papers spread about on Nanami’s desk. He spots a photo of a woman among the various files that catches his attention. “Who’s that?”

Nanami rubs his face with an exasperated groan, wishing his coworker would mind his own business for once. He tries to hide the photo under other papers, but Gojo is too quick. The white-haired man easily snatches the photo off the desk before Nanami can touch it and waves it in front of him in a teasing manner.

“Nice try,” he grins, pulling back to observe the photo up close. “Oh, she’s pretty cute. I’m guessing she’s your new client?”

“No,” Nanami answers begrudgingly. He knows Gojo won’t return the photo or leave him alone unless he partakes in the conversation. “Technically her father is, but she’ll be the one under my protection.”

“Oh, so you did accept a new job then.” Gojo returns the photo with a satisfied grin now that his original question had been answered. “Surprised it took you this long to choose one. How long has it been since you finished your last assignment?”

“About three months. I wasn’t in a rush to start a new job.”

Nanami can afford to be picky about his assignments now. Over the years, he has built a strong reputation as a proficient bodyguard who always follows orders and always gets the job done. Now that he is well-known in the industry with a long list of satisfied clients, Nanami no longer has to scramble to accept any odd job. Plus, as part of Gojo’s renowned bodyguard service agency, he can rely on the secretaries to filter out any scams or seemingly impossible requests before they reach his desk.

Nanami is now constantly flooded with inquiries from influential celebrities, notorious mafia members, and other wealthy figures. These people are always willing to pay big bucks for an extra sense of security as they go about their lives, but Nanami is no longer interested in solely the money now that his multiple bank accounts are flush with cash. Instead, he wants to take it easy with a simple, straightforward assignment that won’t involve a lot of gunfire, blood, or death. 

Being a bodyguard is a lucrative career, but it is also both physically and mentally taxing.

Simply put, Nanami is tired.

This is why he waited three long months to find his next job. With each additional request, he ignored how many zeros were listed as compensation and instead took his time to scrutinize the client, their family, and their motivations in seeking a bodyguard. He had a mental image of what he was looking for in his “perfect” job and much to his surprise, he stumbled upon a request that checked almost every box.

While Nanami was lost in his thoughts, Gojo had secretly snatched your file from the desk and had been skimming through it. He couldn’t resist learning more about this new client.

When Nanami returbs to his senses, he sees the missing file on his desk and glares at his white-haired coworker. Gojo just laughs in response. 

“Sorry, sorry. I’m just curious to see what kind of person would pique your interest after all this time, Mr. Picky.” He purses his lips. “Hmm, she’s not much younger than us. Surprised she’s still single too. Aren’t most women in these sorts of families forced to marry early to strengthen business ties? Oh, maybe her personality is so bad her father can’t marry her off to anyone!”

Nanami rips the file out of Gojo’s hands with a scowl. “None of that concerns me.”

“Aww, come on, Nanami,” the white-haired man pouts. “You’re going to be spending a lot of time with her. What is she’s a demon in disguise? Women are pretty scary, you know.”

Nanami figures Gojo skipped the part in the file where your father had described you as a “bright, bubbly young woman who loves to shop and eat”.

“I think I can handle it,” Nanami responds flatly. “After all, I can reasonably get along with everyone except you.”

Gojo clutches his chest dramatically, acting like he had just been shot. “Nanami, you’re so cruel to me!” He then drops his hands and places them on his hips with a devious grin. “Alright, I’ll leave you alone now. Good luck! And don’t fall in love!” He lowers his sunglasses and winks. Gojo can’t help but get in one last jab to irk his coworker.

“You don’t have to worry about that.”

Nanami is a serious professional, one who always plays by the rules. He adheres to a certain set of principles in order to remain successful in this line of work. Without them, situations can get messy, and he has all too often witnessed other bodyguards make the mistake of deviating from protocol and facing the consequences.

There are three fundamental rules that Nanami always follows without fail:

Never go above and beyond what a job asks you to do.

Once a job is finished, leave immediately.

Never get personally involved with a client.

And under no circumstances would he ever disregard any of these rules.

[artaefact]

bakery 1995.

—wordcount: 14.7k+

—genre: angst, fluff, romance, baker!jimin, bakery cafe au, childhood friends-to-lovers au

—pairing: park jimin x f reader ft. bestfriend!jungkook

—rating: pg-15

—warnings: age gap (jimin is 4-5 years older), brief mention of physical assault, memory loss, overprotective parents, some intended grammatical mistakes, swearings, y/n is dragged into jungkook’s shenanigans

—summary: After returning from college for summer break, you got yourself a part time job to keep yourself busy. However, things go way too unexpectedly and you find yourself unraveling your forgotten past.

author’s note: this is for @btswritingcafe promptly yours event !! i tweaked the prompt a bit, so hopefully no one would get confused! happy reading ♡

Prompt: “Person A once had a major childhood crush on Person B. Fast forward to college where Person A is convinced it was nothing but temporary, that is until they return home for summer break to find Person B back after being gone for several years. Turns out, they weren’t such temporary feelings.”

© artaefact/eunoiabliss 2020. All rights reserved. Copying, reposting, translating, and modifying in any platform or by any means is NOT permitted.

It’s nice to know that no matter how judgemental the world can be, pigeons would never judge you. Despite the clear contrast between yourself and the asphalt pathway, they would not hesitate to excrete waste on either of them and can’t even be bothered by the possible consequences.

Staring at the dropping on your jacket sleeve, you exhale loudly while rummaging your pocket for a kleenex.

‘Out of all the places where their shit could have landed on, it had to be MY jacket,’ you grumble to yourself.

Reaching towards the bakery in the area, you hope they still have some cinnamon rolls you have been craving for. You can already imagine yourself humming in delight as the sweetness spreads across your taste buds and—

“You have got to be kidding me.”

The cashier attendee bows apologetically at you. “We’re so sorry, all the cinnamon rolls are sold out for today.”

Today must be the worst day to date in your entire years of existence. How on earth can a bakery run out of cinnamon rolls?

Groaning internally, you trudge out of the, now, third bakery that has sold out their cinnamon rolls.

Bad luck seems to follow you throughout the day. Is it because you went out of the house while your parents were in the middle of nagging you? For the last few days after you came back home for summer break, they have been constantly nagging you and you would kill to have an hour of peace and quiet.

Mindlessly, you whip up your phone and search up on Google while you walk to the nearby bus station, typing in the search bar — is it bad luck if a bird pooped on you?

Biting your lower lip, you press on the first link that appears on the screen.

Bird poop may be a sign of hope in disguise, you read. Snorting in incredulity, you scroll through the webpage.

It can’t be good luck.

You are not the type to believe in superstitions, however, besides getting pooped on, you dropped your phone on the pavement of the sidewalk just before you reached the first bakery, an hour ago. This resulted in the annoying crack of the screen right in the middle of it. Not only that, the sole of your right tennis shoes came off halfway which hindered you from walking properly and made you look like someone who hurt their leg.

Having had enough for today, you decide to go back home. Until a pastel pink store, right across the street, catches your attention with its aesthetic-looking door.

What’s this? A new—

A dramatic gasp escapes your lips after reading the name of the store, earning confused stares from nearby people. But you couldn’t care less.

Maybe Lady Luck does still care about you.

As soon as the pedestrian light turns green, you excitedly run, no, shuffle through the zebra-cross, reaching the newly-opened bakery.

My last hope is here. Please, let there be—

The interior of the bakery exudes a welcoming vibe, with the color of pale pink being the dominant over the whole place. Basically, it's a place where those Instagram models would kill to take their pictures at. However, it’s not the interior itself that your focus locks on. When the smell of freshly baked goods wafts into your nose, your eyes zero themselves on the various types of pastries that line the display counter, covered in glass domes. And there it is.

“Yes!” You squeal, grabbing the bakery tray to fill it as much as you’d like.

When you place the filled tray in the cash register counter, the cashier comments, “Woah, that’s a lot.”

If it is a normal day, you would have waved it off. However, unfortunately for the guy, it isn’t a normal day for you, after the constant annoying incidents that happened to you earlier. The comment snaps the last thread of patience you have for the day and sadly, targets the person in front of you. “I think you should mind your own—”

You take your thoughts back. Lady Luck is not on your side nor is the universe. They must be having fun, playing pranks on you so much today.

Your words cease immediately at his sheepish yet attractive smile.

“I-I’m sorry,” you stammer. “Just having a really bad day and I—”

“No! That’s okay.” The guy grins at you, eyes turning into crescent moons. “I’m the one who should be sorry, I just said the first thing that came up in my mind.”

“Ah...”

“I suck at starting conversations,” he says, sheepishly. “It’s a skill I’m planning to improve.”

Blinking twice, you manage to smile back at him, most probably just a cringed expression. “Well, um, good luck with that.”

As soon as he hands you the paper bag, you dash out of the bakery, not once looking back.

Your cheeks feel hot during the whole trip back home, every time you remember what happened, you would mentally kick yourself.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

Eating the warm cinnamon rolls is a blessing and a curse.

You have never tasted such heavenly flavour before, all your worries and exhaustion seem to fade away. This brings you to freeze in the realisation that you’ll want, no, need to go back to that bakery to buy those delicious rolls again. Meaning, you’ll see that cute guy whom you snapped at earlier, again.

His friendly eye-smile burns deep in your mind. But you can’t shrug off the sense of familiarity of his face and his voice…

Have I met him before?

Once you reach home, body aching and tired, you take a quick shower before digging into the rolls. Clicking your tongue, you continue to munch on the rolls in your room while your thoughts pull you in deep.

The sudden knock on your door, however, brings you back to the present. Groaning loudly, you stand up from your padded window seat.

“Who is it?”

“It’s Jungkook.”

“What the hell are you doing here?” Your mouth agape at the sudden visit from your best friend. “Didn’t you say you won’t see me at all until break is over?”

“I might have changed my mind. I was very bored at home.” He enters your room, plopping on your beanbag. “So, now I am bored as hell and— Did you buy food without telling me?”

You met him during freshman year and you both hit it off quite quickly, you might add. After constantly pairing up together in projects, college project meetups gradually turned into hangouts.

“Says the one who claims to see my face every day makes him sick.” You roll your eyes at his dramatic ass, you go back to the window seat, crossing your legs. “It wasn’t planned, okay? I just got back home like thirty minutes ago.”

“But still you nearly finished everything without leaving me much!” He bit your last half-finished roll, letting out a noise of approval. “Which bakery did you buy it from?”

“It’s a new one. I never saw it before we went to college.”

“You should bring me there soon.”

“Nu-uh,” you refuse. “You can go yourself. I am not stepping a foot inside that place any longer.”

“What? Why not?”

“I may have embarrassed myself in front of the worker there.” Then you tell him what happened earlier.

Jungkook shakes his head in pity. “My poor Y/N, how do you always embarrass yourself when I’m not around? How would you survive in this world without me?”

Snorting at his words, you lean against the pillows on your back. “You’re the lucky one to have someone like me as his best friend. Anyways, how about that job I’m looking for?”

“Oh!” Jungkook’s eyes lit up. “Right, I was about to tell you! My friend is looking for a part-timer for his cafe.”

“Hmm, that sounds…”

Jungkook answers, “Boring? I know you’re looking for something much more exciting and—”

Narrowing your stare at Jungkook’s obvious judgmental face, you cut him off. “It sounds perfect, actually.”

Sighing, Jungkook whips up his phone. “You better bring me leftovers every time you get off work. I’ll bring you to his cafe tomorrow.”

“You’re kidding me.”

“What? Why?”

“You little shit—” You smack his arm.

“Ow! Stop that, woman! I thought you said—”

“This is a fucking bakery, dumbass!” You hiss at him.

Jungkook gapes at you. “It’s a bakery cafe, what’s the difference?”

“It’s different! I can’t go back in there!” You whine in embarrassment.

“Wait— So this is the bakery where you embarrassed yourself?”

Nodding wordlessly, you exhale before catching Jungkook failing to stifle his laughter. “Shouldn’t be too big of a problem. He’s nice, Y/N.”

“But—”

“And I told him you were coming…” Jungkook scratches the back of his head.

After contemplating for a while, you decided to gather your courage and enter the sweet-smelling bakery with Jungkook.

Too late to go back now. It was either this or staying bored at home for the rest of the summer break, facing your parents’ look of disapproval at your lack of daily activities, or to be more exact productivity.

The cute guy just finished placing cakes inside the glass displays on the counter, then his gaze shifts to where you and Jungkook are standing.

“Jungkook!” The cute guy’s brown hair is slicked back as he takes off his baker’s hat, approaching your best friend.

“It’s been so long, Hyung!” Jungkook greets back with a hug, smiling from ear to ear. “And wow—” His eyes skim through the pastel-themed cafe. “You finally opened your own cafe.”

Watching them interacting is a foreign sight to you. It’s a rare right to see Jungkook, the usually shy one, so friendly and comfortable around the cute guy.

If you’re lucky enough, maybe the cute guy won’t remember you and—

“Ah! Miss Cinnamon Rolls!”

Scratch that. Of course, he still remembers you.

“I didn’t know you were looking for a job.” His eye smile lands on you finally and your throat dries up.

Jungkook fails to hold back his laughter. “Miss Cinnamon Rolls? Just how much did you buy last time?”

After sending a brief glare at your best friend, you introduce yourself to the cute guy, “Y/N.”

As soon as your name slips past your lips, the cute guy freezes momentarily, eyes widening a fraction. “Y/N?”

You nod slowly.

“Uh,” He fumbles. “Jimin. Park Jimin.”

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

“So, this is the kitchen area. We need to get the place ready by 8:30. Can you come by at 6 the latest?”

You nod at his question.

“We have a different menu each day. It will take some time for you to learn everything. But don’t worry I’ll teach everything you need to know.” He shoots you a smile, sending your heart to slightly flutter as you fiddle with your fingers.

Thank goodness Jungkook has left. Or else you’d never hear the end of his teasing or knowing smirk.

“I’m starting with bread and cakes these past few days before I open up the cafe section.”

For the rest of the day, Jimin spends his time letting you know everything about how the bakery runs whenever there are no customers. Even gracing you with two pieces of freshly-baked cinnamon rolls which made your cheeks burn in embarrassment at the memory of your first encounter.

“Go ahead, enjoy it,” Jimin shoots you a knowing grin.

Muttering a quiet ‘okay’, you take the first bite — holding a delighted groan at the sweetness that bursts through your tastebuds.

Propping his chin on his hand, he stares at you in amusement. “You must really like cinnamon rolls, huh?”

“They’re my comfort food,” you admit after swallowing down a piece. “My late grandmother used to make a lot of rolls at home.”

“I see… Well, have you ever baked before, Y/N?”

“The basic stuff like chocolate chip cookies…”

“Oh, that’s great—”

You added quickly, “But I nearly burned down Jungkook’s kitchen, though. He banned me from the kitchen ever since.”

A surprised laugh escapes the man’s lips which you don’t mind hearing more often, especially if you are the one behind it.

“At least the cookies still turned out great. It was a bit on the burnt side but still good… Crispy and crunchy.” You nervously chuckle. “But I swear, I’m not that bad if you provide a clear recipe!”

Still giggling, Jimin leans forward on his seat. “I can teach you everything you need to know. The basic stuff on baking and then there would be clear recipes I can provide you.”

Your eyes lighten up at that. “Yes! I’ll try my best.”

Arriving at the bakery at 6 am sharp, the next day — your official first day at work — Jimin can be seen moving back and forth from the small window opening connecting the kitchen and the bakery itself, already busy in the kitchen.

The smell of his work wafts through the entire bakery, indicating that he has been there for quite some time. Once you enter the kitchen, your mouth waters instinctively at the smell and sight of freshly-baked breads on the counter.

“How can I help?” From observing the finished baked goods, your eyes shift curiously at some ingredients — eggs, chocolate chips, sugar, flour — on the kitchen counter while you tighten the knot of your apron.

“You’re going to bake some chocolate chip cookies.” Jimin places a tray full of another different set of bread near the first one through the window. “So, go ahead, preheat the oven first.”

Following his instruction, you move towards one of the ovens. “Um…”

The corner of his lips quirks up at your obvious confusion before he chimes on how hot the oven should be set on.

With a brief nod, you turn on the oven. “Is this a test to see how far my baking skills go?” When you take a glimpse of the honey-haired man, he returns it with an amused grin of his own.

“Bingo.” Jimin’s smile is boyish and carefree and his eyes become crescent moons.

In other words, it made your heart race. However, you dismiss such unprofessional thoughts quickly before blood rises to your cheeks.

Clearing your throat, you move to the counter and start mixing the necessary ingredients altogether and set the dough on the baking tray. When the oven is preheated, you bring the tray towards it only to realise your mistake too late: not opening the oven first.

“Let me help,” Jimin says softly, opening the oven deftly.

“T-Thanks...” you mumble, concentrating on the task at hand.

Time passes quickly, before you know it, the oven makes a soft ‘ting’ sound. Opening it, the sweet smell wafts through the kitchen.

“I did it!” you say, excitedly placing the hot tray on the marble counter.

“But the final test is how the cookies taste.”

You watch in nervous anticipation as Jimin pops one of the cookies into his mouth. Not a moment later, he lets out a surprised sound.

“This is really good, Y/N. You do have the talent to bake.”

You beam at his words.

“Since that’s all set, I believe we still have other kinds of pastries to prepare for the day. I have all the recipes prepared for you here.” He motions to the notebook on the counter — you flip through it, astonished at all the recipes.

“Are these your own personalised recipes?”

Nodding, Jimin shoots you a grin. “I’ve always loved baking and there are some ways to make things with their own unique taste.”

The rest of the upcoming hour, you and Jimin were busy baking with Jimin instructing and giving you pointers. At some point, you even talked about anything and everything, as if you both have known each other all your life while you both work.

You have to admit, you find it really enjoyable. When the bakery closes, you sit quietly on one of the empty tables near the cashier after Jimin tells you to wait.

Mindlessly flipping through his recipe notebook, your attention soon shifts to Jimin himself with a steaming cup in his hold.

“Here.” He sets the cup in front of you.

You look at him quizzically before he motions for you to try.

“I’m opening the cafe part next week,” Jimin says. “Thought you can be the first to judge my caramel macchiato.”

“That’s a lot of caramel in one drink…” For a few moments, you observe the steaming coffee, froth decorates the top of it with drizzles of caramel in patterns of criss-cross nearly covering most of the foam itself. “Why caramel macchiato, though?”

“I thought you’d—” He clears his throat. “So many people really love caramel macchiato. So, I thought I’d go with this one for you to try first.”

Bringing the cup carefully to your lips, you take a sip of the beverage. The texture of the coffee is so smooth and the slight bitterness spreads through your taste buds and down your throat. Then you taste the caramel, letting out a delighted surprise when you find caramel bits inside the beverage.

Jimin keeps his stare on you, one hand supporting his chin and his eyes unreadable.

“What is it?” You ask, after downing the drink.

He blinks as if he was lost in his own thoughts. “Uh, how is it?”

“It’s very good.”

“Do you like coffee?” He asks.

Nodding, you tell him you loved to steal your mom’s coffee when you were younger. “There used to be a cafe near my place. I used to go there frequently during my high school years.”

Jimin briefly stills at yours words. “Do you... Still go there?”

You shake your head. “It was closed two years ago unfortunately.”

“Hmm, that’s a shame. I would’ve wanted to try the coffee there.”

Chuckling at his words, your mind takes you back to your high school days. “It was really good.”

Humming to yourself, you continue to flip through the pages of Jimin’s recipe notebook. “What’s this?” You stop at one page, pointing at a child’s drawing on his recipe notebook. “Did you draw it when you were younger?”

“It’s a shooting star.” Jimin answers. “And, no. I didn’t.”

“Oh? Sister? Brother?”

“I don’t have a sister and my brother just does not have the artistic skill to draw that,” he laughs. “It was someone from my past. Someone who is precious to me.”

“Oh…” Noticing his faraway gaze on the notebook, you sense it is a sensitive topic. “Why a shooting star though?”

“It represents hopes and wishes, according to her.” His smile turns nostalgic. “I was having a hard time back then. But this girl,” he chuckles as if in disbelief. “— just straight up grabbed my notebook and drew a shooting star on it, saying I should wish on this star since seeing a shooting star is not that common here.”

There’s something sad but warm in Jimin’s tone as he talks about this girl. You can only assume that this girl is not in his life anymore. Or even in this world.

“I see…”

“As ridiculous as it sounds, I actually did it. Very frequently in all honesty. Whenever I’m having a hard time, I’d wish upon that star.”

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

A week passes quickly and just like a normal day, you arrive back home just a quarter past eight. Tugging off your shoes near the doorway, you hear your dad calling from the living room.

“Yes?” Mindlessly, you step into the living room only to meet the stern glare from him.

“Where were you?” Your dad asks. “Do you have any idea what time it is now?”

“It’s around eight...”

“And your curfew?”

Furrowing your brows, you gape, “I thought that was back in high school.”

“That still applies until now. I expect you to come back before seven.” Then he repeats his question, “Where were you?”

“From my new part-time place.” You answer. “I thought I told you about it.”

“If you want a job, you can intern in the company for the summer,” your dad sighs. “There’s no need for part-time jobs.”

You should have known it would last just three days before you are missing your university life, or to be more specific living alone. With the constant nagging from your parents, you crave for silence for a period of time. One thing you have been missing quite badly you have to admit, which is why you took the job in the bakery. Away from the scrutinising stares of your parents.

Here it goes again.

“I don’t think I’m ready to start there, Dad,” you exhale. “I want to do other things while I can.”

The same topic, the same debate you’d try to avoid as much as possible ever since you arrived back home for the summer. That was why you’d try to find something else to do. You always wanted to try a new hobby over the holidays. Now, with the excess amount of time in your hands, you are able to try.

That is why you opt for the part time job Jungkook found — working in the bakery.

“This isn’t going to work if you get home after your curfew, Y/N. You know how dangerous it is if you come home late.”

“I’m an adult now,” you reply, exasperatedly. “I can take care—”

“Things can get unpredictable, Y/N. It’s better that you’re safe than sorry.”

“Dad, when will you stop reminding me of that?” You groan in annoyance. “I don’t even remember how the accident happened.”

“The more reason for you to be cautious!”

Exasperated, you storm up to your room and carelessly throw your bag on the side of your bed. Laying on your back, you stare at the ceiling as your thoughts muddle when you try to think of what happened.

All you remember back then is that you woke up in the hospital, met with the worried gaze of your parents as soon as you got your consciousness back. However, they never tell or fill you in on what happened.

Gradually, your eyelids grow heavier — exhausted from the day and the burst of negative emotions over the argument you had earlier. Thus, you succumb to sleep. However, your mind takes you elsewhere.

Everything is dark.

With your own ragged breathing, you struggle to keep yourself as quiet as possible, biting down a hiss from the sting of your scraped knees. Tears pool in your eyes as you wait, hidden behind one of the playground’s slides and out of sight of any possible passerby.

There are no memories of what happened beforehand. All you know is to stay there and wait.

“Y/N?”

Peeking out of your hiding place, the figure draws closer calling your name in another hushed whisper.

But you knew this voice. So, you whispered back, “Here...” As soon as you get out of your hiding place, a warm embrace envelops your small frame.

“We’re okay, everything’s okay. I’ve lost them. We’re safe now,” he whispers, stroking your head softly while your fists clench on his shirt.

Not a moment later, your tears start to fall and you sob into his shirt. He tightens his hold on you, one hand on the back of your head as he repeatedly whispers, “It’s okay, I’m here.”

“I’m here...” His voice then seems to echo and your surrounding becomes a blur.

When you open your eyes, you realise you’re back in your room yet there are stray tears in your eyes. Sitting up on your bed, you take a few deep breaths to calm yourself.

Was that a memory…?

“Have a good day.” You bid the last customer of the day farewell and once they leave, your cheeks droop into a frown. With a sigh, you walk out of the cashier register place towards the front door, turning the ‘Open’ plate to ‘Close’.

The dream you had last night still felt so vivid that you considered it was a flashback of your memory loss. You wanted to ask your parents about it. However, yesterday’s conflict was still fresh. You were sure they would dismiss it.

After cleaning up the counters of the bakery café and mopping the floors, you trudge into the break room, sitting down on one of its chairs as you wait for Jimin’s return from his “errand”.

Your mind takes you back to the dream where someone was hugging you tight.

Who was it? you wonder. In the back of your mind, somehow you never felt his warmth among your high school friends. The guy who was holding you is just different.

You are so deep in your thoughts that you didn’t realise Jimin entering until he brings something right in front of your face. “What—”

“Hot chocolate,” he answers, softly. “You seem distracted today, I thought this might cheer you up.”

Taking the steaming cup from him, you mutter your thanks before breathing in the sweet smell, blowing softly on the beverage. “That was fast.”

“Hmm?”

“Wait, did you go out to buy this?” You lift the warm cup of hot chocolate.

Jimin lets out an embarrassed chuckle. “I wanted to make you one. Until I realised that the ingredients are finished. So, I had to run out.”

“You didn’t have to, you know…”

“I know. But I wanted to anyway.”

Your eyes look down, can’t help feeling touched by his sweet gesture as you fight back to keep yourself from blushing.

“Do you want to talk about it?” He must have noticed the change of your expression before he says quickly, “Only if you’re comfortable, of course! I just thought talking about what’s on your mind can ease you. At least a bit.”

Blinking your eyes twice, a chuckle escapes your lips. “I guess so.”

“That’s your first smile today.”

You raise a brow at him.

“Your first real smile, I mean. Your cheekbones do not have much tension if you’re genuinely happy whereas if you fake a smile, it seems more like you’re cringing. Like our first encounter.” He chuckles, meaningfully.

“I’m sorry...” you mumble, eyes glancing down at the steaming hot chocolate on your lap.

“That’s fine,” he says easily. “Everyone has their bad days.”

You smile slightly at his words. “Had a fight with my parents last night.”

Jimin stays quiet, still listening to you.

“They are always so protective when it comes to me. Maybe a bit too much at times. I’m a grown adult for fuck’s sake.” Another sigh escapes your lips before taking a sip of the hot chocolate. “My dad especially. He made it sound like a big deal when I came home around eight. I’m just frustrated at this.”

“Have you talked to him about it?”

You nod in response.

“Was there something that made your dad feel that way?”

“I...” You blink. “I guess it’s because that one time I ended up in the hospital?”

“You did?”

You nod. “A few years ago, I had an accident.”

Jimin stiffens at your words. “Oh?”

“But it was nothing. I didn’t even remember what happened in all honesty.”

He stutters, “W-What?”

“I lost my memories. I had no recall of the accident at all.” Eyes training blankly on your front, focusing on nothing as you dive back into your memories. “My parents told me there is nothing to worry about and my memories would come back gradually. They never filled me in on what happened too.”

The corner of his lips soon quirks up slightly, his expression wistful. “Maybe they wouldn’t want you to be traumatised by what happened. It’s already fortunate enough for you to be able to recover from your head injury.”

“Yeah... I guess so,” you mumble.

However, since that incident you can’t deny the feeling of something missing since a chunk of your life has been cut off. No memories of the accident have returned even after years. Recovering from the head injury—

“Wait—” Head snapping to face Jimin. “How did you know I had a head injury?”

Jimin blinks repeatedly, as if your words just sink in. “Ah! I mean isn’t it a head injury? You lost your memories after all.” An awkward laugh escapes his lips. “Usually, people who lost their memories have head injuries, right?”

“Well, yeah...”

“Anyways, finish the hot chocolate and you should head home before your parents—”

Suddenly, a wave of deja vu washes over you. Snapping your gaze from the hot chocolate in your hands, you look at Jimin as your brain starts to grow fuzzy at the familiarity of Jimin’s words.

“Jimin...” you begin.

“Huh?”

“Have we ever met before I started working here?”

“You mean the first time you came into this bakery?”

You shake your head. “No, even before that. Did we know each other?”

A surprised glint appears in his eyes before it dissipates as quick as it appears. “I don’t think so…?”

Oh.

“Maybe we’ve just ran into each other at some point in town. But I don’t think we ever knew each other.”

“I see...” Disappointment floods through you at his words.

Right, you thought to yourself. If he was a close friend he would have recognised you instantly when you came to his bakery.

“Oh, look at the time.” Jimin stands up. “You need to be home before dark, right?”

“It’s not a big deal—”

He shakes his head. “It’s alright. You’ve finished cleaning today. I just need to close up and check the supplies.”

“But—” Your words die in your throat when Jimin pats your head.

“You’ve worked hard today,” he grins at you.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

“I’m home,” you call out to no one in particular before you hear your mother from the kitchen.

Once you reach the kitchen, your mother turns her head to see you. “Help me set the table, dinner’s almost ready.”

Nodding, you follow suit. “Where’s Dad?”

“Your father is still caught in a meeting. He’ll be home late.”

“I see,” you mutter, placing the silverwares on the table.

“How’s work?” your mother asks. “You’re home earlier than usual.”

“It’s great,” you answer. “The boss lets me off early.”

And you continue to talk about your day. From helping Jimin bake cakes and bread early in the morning, serving customers coffee and desserts, cleaning up the whole place, and enjoying the hot chocolate Jimin bought you earlier.

“He sounds like a nice guy,” your mom muses when you both sit at the dinner table.

“He is.” A smile appears on your face, remembering his sweet gesture and warm presence. Then your mind shifts to the conversation you had earlier, and what has been bothering you lately. “Mom?”

“Hmm…?”

“Five years ago, how did I end up in the hospital?”

Your mother noticeably stiffens at your question, ceases digging through her plate of food.

“You and Dad never filled me in. You both kept on saying that my memories will return eventually… Until now actually.” You let out a breath. “I think I’m old enough to know what really happened.”

Letting out a deep breath herself, your mother puts down her fork. “What do you remember?”

“I was at a playground and hiding… Then there’s someone who came to find me.” Met with silence from your mother, you continue, “Was it one of my friends?”

Shaking her head, your mother answers, “It wasn’t any of your high school friends.”

“Then who…?”

“You never mentioned his name. But you’d always talk about him back then.” Your mother sighs. “Go through the attic when you’re having a day off. You’ll find some of your old stuff I hid there. Make sure your father is not home.”

Standing up, you want to go there at once. However, your mother stops you. “Y/N, listen to me. Whatever you find there, if you… If anything hurts or feels just too much, I want you to stop, alright? You’re a grown adult and I trust you’ll prioritise your own health.”

Nodding wordlessly, you finish the remaining food on your plate.

[ when you were fifteen years old: after the incident ]

When the dismissal bell rings, some students instantly scramble from their desks, some stretch lazily on their seats and have conversations with others.

“Hey, Y/N.” One of your classmates calls you, a smile etched on her face. “So glad to have you back.”

“Yeah! This sem has been a pain in the ass. You’ll get through it in a breeze!” Another classmate adds.

You respond with a grateful smile of your own before packing up your things.

It hasn’t been that long since you were released from the hospital. You have persistently insisted your parents to let you go back to school and they finally relented after you promised them that you’ll go straight back home and to not strain yourself after dismissing your parents’ idea of hiring a driver.

Today is your first day back. Your friends greeted you excitedly when you stepped into the classroom. Even those who you recall never talked much with you greeted you with a ‘Hi’.

Walking mindlessly through the streets of your neighbourhood, your legs take you to a cafe as you recognise the familiar scent of coffee.

Tilting your head in confusion, you stare at the cafe building in shades of black and brown.

What exactly are you doing here?

There were no planned meetups with your friends, yet, your body seems to find its way here. Fishing out your phone, you scan through the past messages to double check any planned hangouts.

It’s a Wednesday.

But…

With the curiosity nagging inside you, you search for Beomgyu’s contact.

[ 4:05 PM ] You: beomie, do you know the cafe near my place?

[ 4:05 PM ] Beomgyu: i guess?? Every wednesday you'd always go there for no apparent reason at all. When i wanted to tag along you’d always give me the devil eye :(

[ 4:05 PM ] You: oh… that’s… well, sorry lol. Do u wanna come here?

[ 4:06 PM ] Beomgyu: wait, r u srs ???

[ 4:06 PM ] You: i mean if u’re not busy and i think getting coffee and hanging in the cafe would be good.

[ 4:07 PM ] Beomgyu: i'd never thought this day would come :’) i’ll be there in 10.

Chuckling at your friend’s response, you place your phone back into your pocket. Exhaling, you enter the cafe and make your way towards the cashier register.

“Welcome, what would you like for today?” The person smiles at you.

“Caramel macchiato, please.”

She nods, typing in your order. “That will be four dollars.”

After exchanging your payment with a receipt, you wait at an empty table for two near the window. Something about this familiar place, however, feels off. Like there is something missing that you can’t seem to put your finger on.

Your thoughts are cut off when someone takes the seat across from you. “Why are you so deep in thought?”

Beomgyu stares at you quizzically as you blink in realisation. “Uh…”

He narrows his stare at you suspiciously before shifting his gaze around the cafe. “So, what is it that kept you going here?”

You shake your head in response. “I have no idea either. Honestly, I have this gut feeling to come here when I passed by earlier.”

“Hmm, maybe the coffee?” Beomgyu watches one of the waitresses bringing your orders, placing it on your table.

Sighing, you stare at the steaming cup with caramel drizzles on the foam for a few moments. Then you bring the cup to your lips to take a sip.

“Argh, why is this bitter?” Scrunching your nose, you motion towards the waitress for extra caramel.

“Did… Your taste buds change too? You said the caramel macchiato here is perfect.”

A snort escapes you as you drizzle more caramel into the coffee. “I got hit in the damn head, Beomie. It doesn’t change my taste buds.”

He shrugs. “Well, who knows. I never knew you like caramel that much.”

You freeze momentarily.

“Y/N? You okay?” Beomgyu waves a hand in front of your face.

“Y-yeah, I just…”

“You just…?”

Shaking your head once more, you whisper, “It’s nothing…” But your eyes scan through the busy workers in the cafe.

Deep inside, you had an inkling that the coffee here isn’t your sole reason for coming here.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

Turns out you were right.

Once when you came into the cafe on another Wednesday, you sat at your usual place after ordering your usual drink.

“Oh, my dear, you’re finally back,” someone says.

Blinking, your gaze snaps to the elder woman — maybe around her mid fifties — and you give her a small smile before asking, “Do I know you...?”

It was her turn to look confused at your words.

“I’m really sorry for not recognising!” You grow flustered at your words. “I lost my memory in an accident a few months ago...”

“Oh, that’s awful!” The lady — a regular customer, you assume — gasps. “So that’s why you don’t frequent this cafe anymore. The young man looked so heartbroken before he quit his job—”

“Young man?”

“The barista, dear,” the lady replies. “You used to come here and meet him. I had to shush the both of you every time to not disturb the other customers.”

“I... Was he from my school?”

The lady shakes her head. “I don’t think so. He never wore a uniform like yours.”

“Do you know his name?”

The lady shakes her head once more. “His name was Park. Probably that’s his last name. At least that’s what is written on his name tag.”

And you internally groan. There are thousands of people with that last name.

“Do you know where he’s gone?”

“I’m afraid no, my dear. I heard he quit the job suddenly.”

Sighing, you thanked the lady before heading out of the cafe with your shoulders dropping in defeat.

The trapdoor makes a loud creaking sound when you lift it up, indicating that it hasn’t been used for a very long time. Slipping the key back to your back pocket, you step up further on the ladder with the trap door laying on another side as you go through it while the floorboards creak underneath your weight.

It didn’t take you long to locate your old things. Scanning through the boxes, you find one doodled in various flowers and rainbows with your name written on it as well.

With a grunt, you lift up the dusty box, bringing it down to the floor with a thud which causes you to cough at the flying dust. In an attempt to swat the dust away, you wave your hand in front of you. Still coughing uncontrollably with your eyes watering. After your cough ceases, you crouch and open the box. A few notebooks can be found inside along with some old dolls from your childhood.

You vaguely remember the locked diary you liked to write in about your day and its pale pink cover which was covered in sparkling stickers you used to be obsessed with.

Digging further through the books, you finally found it — the possible answer to your lost memories — with a small key dangling on the lock.

Climbing down from the attic, you made your way to your room while fumbling with the lock and key of your old diary. After successfully unlocking it, you take a seat on your padded window sill, flipping through the yellowing pages.

The first page was clearly written by you. Your old handwriting and your name. The first entry you wrote dates back to a decade ago.

Your fingers twitch at how cringe-y most of the entries are. Yet, at the same time you find it endearing how you used to write about your day. The good, the bad, and the normal things — appreciating just to be able to experience and get through them.

The last of your entries date back to months before the incident when you were fifteen. Probably because you decided that you were too old to write diaries any longer.

Recalling how you’d always visit the cafe every Wednesday, you skim through Wednesday entries. However one particular name seems to stand out in those entries.

“Mochi?” You flip from one entry to another. Who the hell is that?

Deciding to get to the bottom of this, you search for the earliest entry that you can find — nine years ago.

I met the hot choco guy again, today. I’m feeling so happy!!! He is so nice. why can’t any of the boys in my school be like him????

Hot... Choco? Furrowing your brows, you skip to the next Wednesday entry.

i am feeling so happy that mama brought me to the cafe last last week!!! she do not let me drink the coffee drink, so Mochi give me hot choco! i think it’s the best BEST drink EVER!!!

“How the hell did hot choco guy turn into Mochi?” you mumble to yourself, flipping through your diary to the next Wednesday entry.

Mochi teached me how to do math!!! It was so fun! But when Teacher Lee teaches me, it’s always boring. How did Mochi make math fun??? I wish he go to my school instead and teach me math :(

You internally cringe at your younger self. Exhaling, you press your temple in disbelief.

This whole diary of your younger self is basically gushing over this hot-choco-turned-Mochi guy as you flip through other pages. However, you stop at a certain entry.

Today… Is a very bad day. But Mochi suddenly makes it better.

Glancing at the date — it was the day your grandmother passed away.

He promises to make me cinnamon rolls whenever i tell him to! Just like Grannie… I’m sorry, Diary. I don’t think i can write more today. I just hope tomorrow will be a better day.

“Mochi…” you mumble repeatedly with furrowing brows and the name seems to trigger your brain to relive some memories.

“I’m calling you Mochi!” You hear your own twelve-year old voice. Yelping, your diary lands on the floor with a small thud.

“No!” Another voice rings in your head — familiar and warm. “That’s a really uncool nickname.”

“But you look like a mochi! And it’s not uncool! I think it’s really cute!”

Blinking, your mind brings you back to reality. Reaching down for your diary, you freeze momentarily before clutching your head. For a moment, your heart stops when your gaze lands on your diary’s open page — a drawing of a familiar shooting star.

Mochi is… Jimin?

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

[ when you were twelve ]

When another sigh escaped his lips, you glanced up from your math workbook — his face can only be described as perturbed. With no hesitance, you quietly pushed the last cookie on your plate to him, earning his glassy stare as it shifted from his notebook that’s lying open on the table.

He blinked a few times before clearing his throat. “Why didn’t you finish that? Do you want to bring it home?”

You shook your head, heat tinging your cheeks. “It’s for you. You look like you need it.”

“It’s caramel cookies.”

Nodding, you mumbled, “You said eating it can comfort people.”

The boy stared at you for a moment longer — recalling the time when you had a bad day and he gave you that, then he chuckled. “I guess I did.”

Pursing your lips, you nodded again. “I can order hot chocolate for you too.”

He reached for the last cookie, finally a small smile you have awaited appearing on his face. “This is enough, Y/N. I really appreciate it. Thanks.”

You beamed at his words, then you extended one hand to take his notebook and draw a shooting star on the page it was opened on.

“We can’t really see shooting stars in here,” you explain, pushing his notebook back to him. “So, whenever you’re having a hard time, wish on this shooting star! It represents hopes and wishes!”

“What that’s—” He stopped himself. Letting out a sigh, he found himself nodding despite how ridiculously endearing the idea was. “Alright. I will.”

The blare of your alarm jolts you awake. Groaning, you grab your phone, turning off the alarm when you realise you have to go to work. You can’t find it in yourself to see Jimin today. Not after finding out that he was, is, part of your missing childhood memories.

Your gaze lands on the diary, laying open on your window sill. As you read more and more of your diary entries, Mochi being Jimin just makes sense. You remember how he went out of his way just to buy you hot chocolate when you were having a bad day — just like in the past.

After all this time, Jimin is actually part of, no, in most of your childhood life.

And he denied it.

Why?

You continuously drift back to that one question. Why did he deny it when you asked him? Don’t people usually love to get reacquainted with their childhood friends?

Sighing, you message Jimin listlessly, telling him you aren’t feeling well before you turn off your phone completely. You don’t think you can handle interacting more with him.

Hours passed, when someone barges in your room. “Y/N!”

Peeking out from your blanket, you glare at your best friend. “What the fuck, Kook?”

“Jimin told me you aren’t feeling well. So, I came to check up on you.”

“Okay, you did. Now, go back home.”

Without responding, he opens the curtain in your room, letting in the piercing sunlight and you let out an annoyed ‘tsk’.

Should have known your best friend isn’t going to let this go easily.

“What’s wrong with you? You’ve been off the whole weekend. You may be able to trick Jimin but you can’t trick me.”

Still burying yourself under your blanket, the bed dips on your friend’s weight as he waits for your response. But you keep your silence, trying your best to even your breathing. You’ve cried enough after all.

“Hmm?” Jungkook stands up. “What’s this? Your diary?”

Abruptly, you fling yourself off the bed and grab your diary from his clutches.

“Go home, Jungkook. I’m not in the mood to deal with this.”

“You know I won’t until you tell me what’s going on.”

“I’m just...” Your shoulders droop in defeat. “Why?”

“Why what?”

You hate crying in front of anyone. But it’s as if a dam broke, your tears do not stop falling while you babble, “Why did he pretend to not know me? Why did he deny? Why—”

Jungkook blinks repeatedly at your sudden change. “W-wait! Why are you crying? I don’t under—”

“Park Jimin!” Your sudden outburst flusters him further. “The guy who you’re friends with and who you recommended for me to work with! That’s who!”

“But—”

“He‘s Mochi.”

Jungkook looks dumbfounded for a moment before your words register inside his head. “M-Mochi?”

Like a petulant child, you climb on your bed once more and hide your diary beneath your pillow. “Leave me alone, Kook.”

With a defeated sigh, Jungkook trudges out of your room, leaving you once again drowning in your thoughts.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

Jimin has always loved mornings, especially when he is able to quietly bake on what most people would call ungodly hours. There is something enjoyable about being fully awake during this time when no sounds of passing vehicles can distract him, making him feel at ease.

He had started appreciating the little things in life when you — who once stared up at him with curious eyes, expression lightening up when he made a cup of hot chocolate for you — taught him to.

Chuckling to himself, his mind drifts back to the time you first entered his bakery. Gods, he should have known it was you. But you were so different, he could hardly comprehend how much you had grown.

Gone was your happy-go-lucky self. He was stunned when you suddenly snapped at him. Your younger self would probably respond with a smile and drone on about how much you love cinnamon rolls. For a second, his heart had hoped. Maybe you remembered him after all these years?

Yet that hope dissipated in an instant when you merely apologised and ran out. Moreover, you didn’t return to his bakery after buying the cinnamon rolls, he thought he had screwed things up by attempting to start a conversation with you. Or maybe that person wasn’t really you. Just someone who looks a lot like you. He still had his suspicions after all.

However, his suspicions were gone the moment you introduced yourself, leaving him speechless. Jimin would be lying if he said he didn’t hope — at least for a bit — that you would remember him when he mentioned his name.

That was why the moment you appeared once more to work as a part-timer, he was ecstatic. No words can explain it.

He started to look forward to work every day — coming to his own bakery to see you even when you didn’t remember him, but he would still gladly take whatever he can to be around you.

Once he sets the tray of unbaked cinnamon rolls into the oven, his phone buzzes. As soon as he reads the text, his heart drops a little.

[ 7:08 AM ] You: Sorry, I cant come to work today. Not feeling well.

He types, ‘That’s okay. get well soon, y/n :)’

But it left undelivered. Did your phone die? He wonders.

Jimin can’t help shake the weird feeling bubbling inside. So, he messages Jungkook.

[ 7:15 AM ] Jimin: y/n isn’t feeling well today. do u mind checking up on her ???

But of course, Jungkook didn’t read the message until a few hours later. That boy enjoys gaming all night.

[ 12:03 PM ] Jungkook: what?

[ 12:03 PM ] Jungkook: for real ?? since when does she get sick? that girl has a fucking high immunity. she never even once got a cold during the semester

Jimin furrowed his brows at that.

[ 12:04 PM ] Jimin: still, go check up on her pls. she’s ur friend too

[ 12:04 PM ] Jungkook: yeah, omw

It hasn’t even been an hour later when Jungkook rushes into the bakery — earning surprised and curious glances from the customers who were chattering among themselves. “Hyung—“ he catches his breath as he stands in front of the counter. “I think you need to fix—“ Huff. “—I mean go to Y/N’s house yourself.

Jimin blinks in confusion.

“You... You’re Mochi, aren’t you?”

At the mention of that name, blood drains from Jimin’s face instantly.

She remembers...?

“How did you—”

“What matters is, you need to fix it, hyung. You’re the only one who can. She’s not herself, right now. I've known her for a few years and it takes a lot for her to react like this. So, please, you should talk about it.”

“Okay,” Jimin breathes out. “Do you mind closing the cafe once the customers are all done?”

Jungkook nods. “Yeah, just go to her, hyung. I’ll handle everything here.”

[ when you were fifteen: before the accident ]

“I wish you can teach me math all the time, Mochi,” you giggle, leaning back on the cafe chair. “Everything is easier when you explain it.”

Jimin chuckles at that. “I’m pretty sure you’re the one not paying attention in class.”

Shaking your head rapidly, you deny, “Of course I paid attention! It’s just... I don’t know… It was really boring when my teacher was teaching. He just drones on and on without stopping.”

With an amused hum, Jimin stands up. “I’ll get ready to leave. I’ll walk you home.”

After a few minutes, you head out of the cafe with Jimin behind you. Shivering against the cool night air, you draw closer to the boy. Instinctively, Jimin offers you his open hand which you accepted with no hesitance.

Little did he know, every time he does this, it makes your heart beat a little faster at the way your hand fits well in his. And you savour it.

The build up of feelings has been going on for a while now. Maybe a few months. You’ve developed a crush on him. Like, how can you not? Jimin possesses charming qualities that no one else has. Not to mention how kind and warm of a person he is.

Meetings in the cafe had you wishing they were dates instead. And you had to let him know.

And tell him you did.

He blinks at first, words sinking into him. Mochi, I think I like you. Like, really, really like you.

His cheeks are pink, you weren’t sure if it's from the cold or his embarrassment.

“I’m sorry.”

Of course. What were you expecting? He only sees you as a little sister.

“No, that’s okay,” you reply quickly, but your heart drops. “It’s just… You know, I wanted to tell you know because you’re really cool, Mochi.”

“Y/N… Listen, this is not a good time—” Abruptly, he stops, catching your wrist on his. “I want you to hide in the playground.”

“What?”

“Hide, please. I will explain everything later.”

You want to run away from him. But the pleading look on his face makes you listen.

“There he is!” You hear an unfamiliar shout.

Cursing under his breath, Jimin quickly pushes you under the slide. “Wait here.”

With your own ragged breathing, you struggle to keep yourself as quiet as possible, biting down a hiss from the sting of your scraped knees. Tears pool in your eyes as you wait, hidden behind one of the playground’s slides and out of sight of any possible passerby.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

[ Present time ]

Jimin reaches your house, his heart beating fast against his chest with a box of cinnamon rolls in hand.

You are home alone and Jungkook has left the door unlocked.

Letting himself in, Jimin glances around. Everything still looks the same as back then. He went to your house once to tutor you. And he still can remember that day clearly.

Climbing up the stairs, he reaches your room. With shaking hands, he knocks on the door.

Silence.

A moment or two passes then your door opens. Jimin braces for the anger you’d throw at him.

But nothing comes.

You merely stand there, eyes glassy as they lock on his.

“Y/N...” He mutters, torn between to reach out or not. But you leave the door open as you sit on your bed. Jimin enters your familiar room, still surprised at how it still looks the same. And his eyes fall on a notebook — the notebook you never let him read — on the table.

“Why are you here?” you ask, voice trembling.

“I wanted to check up on you—”

“Why?”

Jimin knows at once what you are asking.

He approaches you sitting on the edge of the bed. He kneels down, peering up with those chocolate eyes of his to meet your downcast stare — like those times when he wants to talk to you and you refuse to look at him.

“Do… Do you still remember me?” Your voice barely comes out as a whisper.

“Y/N…” The lack of surprise in his voice answers it. He still remembers you as you recall the once shocked expression on his face when you first introduce yourself. Now, it all made sense.

“W-Why didn’t you tell me?” A sob escapes your lips. “Do you not want me to remember—”

He shakes his head, denying it quickly. “No! Of course not. I just… I was ecstatic actually when it was you who came to work for me.”

“But why didn’t you tell me?” Voice cracking. “You knew me—”

Clearly in conflict, he sighs, “I don’t want you to remember your traumatic memories… Remembering me might cause you more pain.”

“But it didn’t. Those memories, from what I can remember there’s nothing—”

“That’s what your parents told me, Y/N.”

Eyes widening, you gape at him as tears cascade down your face.

“You were seriously injured back then. The doctor said it will be best for you to let your own memories come to you in their own time. And I had to leave this place... I came by after your operation and... I wanted to say goodbye but I was told it was best to not see you any longer to prevent anymore distress—”

“But you are important to me!” You cut him off. Then turning quieter, “You are important to me…”  You say between sobs.

Covering your eyes with your hand, you whimper when Jimin engulfs you in a hug. “I’m sorry…” He murmurs, caressing your head. “I’m so sorry…”

His heart breaks at your current state, tightening his hold on you, who’s crying into his chest. Years of buried regret and longing resurface. He had envisioned many times on how you would remember him. But he fails to realise how much it can hurt you when your memories return. If only he can turn back time, he will take that chance to save you from the misery of your memory loss.

Yet, all he can do now is to hold you close, begging you for forgiveness and hope that you’d let him stay by your side.

“So, let me get this straight, you—” Jungkook points his straw at you. “—and Jimin hyung were childhood friends—” He pierces the plastic cover of his milk tea. “—and he used to tutor you in a cafe.”

Nodding, you purse your lips and enjoy your own drink.

You had taken a few days off after the reconciliation to collect your thoughts and confront your parents about what had happened. They have come into terms with their protectiveness of you staying out very late. And you have managed to convince them to let you stay out late as long as you let them know.

You were planning to stay in bed all day if it wasn’t for Jungkook who barged into your room like he owns the place, after he claimed that Jimin lets him off from work early — which you doubt honestly, it’s more of Jungkook escaping from work — and decided to drag you to the nearest milk tea shop.

“Is something weird?” you blurt out.

“Did you by any chance, I don’t know...” Jungkook mutters. “Have feelings for each other?”

You nearly choke on your tapioca pearl and rapidly you shake your head. “No! That’s—”

Jungkook narrows his stare at you, sipping his drink as you continue to blabber, “I mean, I knew him since I was like, what? Twelve? He never sees me that way.”

“Maybe he didn’t back then.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“I mean both of you are adults now. Aren’t things different?”

You snort at his words. “He always sees the little girl in me, Jungkook. So, please, don’t make things weird, alright? I can literally see your head gearing.”

Jungkook lets out a sigh. “Alright, if you say so. But how about you?”

Sipping your drink, you lift a brow at him.

“Do you like him?”

“Of course, I do.”

“I meant like, like him.”

“Kookie, what are you? Five?”

He snorts at your response. “Five heads taller than you—” Your glare shuts him up. “Okay, but do you see him as someone special?”

An exasperated sigh escapes your lips. “Why are we discussing this? We’re just friends. Who coincidentally are childhood friends as well.”

“You sure?”

Pinching the bridge of your nose, you sigh once more. “What are you expecting me to say?”

“What do you think of him?”

Almost at once, the words flow easily out of your mouth. “He’s a caring person and he knows how to comfort someone when they’re having a bad day.”

“You mean, he knows how to comfort you when you’re having a bad day yourself,” Jungkook chuckles.

You blink at that.

“Look, I’m not implying anything but he was worried as hell when I told him about you the other day. Even nearly left his bakery without supervision. That’s when yours truly—” He points at himself. “—came in.”

And the question that swims in the back of your mind disappears. “So, it is you, you overgrown rabbit. You told him about me—”

“Well, you can’t blame me. You should be thanking me instead. It’s because of me you both finally reconciled. Admit it, you’re happy — happier, in fact.”

And you can’t deny it. Jungkook has been one of those people who’d look out for you. Yes, even when he can be a pain in the ass sometimes, or just loves to hear the “piping hot” tea of what’s happening in your life.

Sighing in defeat, you murmur, “Even if I do like him...” You shake your head. “No, it shouldn’t even matter in the first place.”

Noticing your shuttering expression, Jungkook thankfully does not press the subject further. Nor does he question why. And you are grateful for him.

“Interesting. So, you do like him.”

Scratch that, your best friend is still a pain in the ass.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

Standing in front of the bakery cafe, you released a deep breath.

Through the glass door, Jungkook is helping out at the cashier counter, serving beverages and desserts to dine-in customers. However, Jimin is nowhere in sight.

Releasing a deep breath, the bell of the door rings which signals your entrance. Jungkook notices you at once before he points to the kitchen.

You rush inside — stopping abruptly a few steps away from him — now, regarding the man differently. He was the boy who has been your comfort for so many occasions after all.

Jimin is icing cupcakes, his eyes focusing on his task and you can’t help but smile at the sight.

With your memories — of kindness, warmth, and friendship — now fully returned, you remember how you were always enamoured watching Jimin work. You’d watch him make drinks in the cafe when you had no homework to do. You’d sit at the bar, munching on cookies-of-the-day as your eyes followed Jimin’s movements.

A few moments pass, Jimin’s gaze shifts to you briefly and double-takes. He curses under his breath, cupcake slipping from his grip — icing spilling on the marble counter. “Hey, you’re back—” He quickly grabs a cloth and wipes off the cream before he turns to face you properly, grinning from ear-to-ear. “—you didn’t tell me you’re coming in today.”

He opens his arms and your legs move of its own accord, following your instinct as you close the distance between you and him — wrapping your arms around his waist.

You weren’t surprised at how your younger self used to have a big fat crush on him. He was and always will still be your Mochi. The guy who treated you to your favourite sweets, who knows how you like your caramel macchiato the best, and who never fails to put butterflies in your stomach.

Breathing his sweet scent, you remember the time you’d ask him for hugs whenever you were down and your younger self had even claimed once that his hugs were magical as it was written in your diary. To quote it, “Mochi gives the BEST BEST hugs in the WHOLE WIDE WORLD”.

“Your hugs…” you mumble, eyes closed. “They’re still the best…”

Jimin merely tightens his hold on you. That is until a force — appearing in the form of Jeon Jungkook — shatters the serene atmosphere, bringing you back to reality. “Hyung! Oh—”

Abruptly, you both pull away from each other. Jungkook stands awkwardly, shifting his weight from one leg to another.

“What is it?” Jimin breaks the silence, composed as ever.

“Uh, need more cupcakes. The ones on the display are finished…”

“Right,” Jimin turns to you. “Y/N, can you help me ice the rest of the cupcakes?”

Nodding, you turn to the employee’s room, putting your things in the locker and grabbing an apron.

Hugging Jimin seems so natural that you fail to consider how weird it looks to the people around you. Jungkook’s awkward silence proves that.

Your thoughts are swimming in confusion. And once again those butterflies appear in your stomach. Fanning your heated cheeks with your hands, you take a few deep breaths in an attempt to calm your racing heart.

Your childhood crush is gone. You’re just happy to have Mochi back in your life. That’s all. That should be all.

One afternoon, you mindlessly clean up the kitchen. Due to the public holiday, the bakery is closing earlier, and your thoughts have drifted back to the past.

You remember the night of the incident when Jimin walked you home after he had lost those men who chased after him. He stopped you for a moment, breaking the silence. “You okay?” Warm concern lacing his tone.

Jaw clenching, you mumbled. “Just a scratch.” Reluctant to give him any longer response.

“I’m sorry. I shouldn't have shoved you harshly before.” He crouched, inspecting your knees before he peered up to meet your stare.

“It’s fine.”

When you were just a few blocks away from home, Jimin broke the silence. “Listen Y/N—” His footsteps faltered as he reached to touch your shoulder. “—about earlier, I think you shouldn’t have feelings for me, I—”

Abruptly, you pulled your hand away from his, hurt consuming you. “I shouldn’t have feelings for you?”

You wished Jimin had forgotten your spontaneous confession as he nodded, hesitantly.

“Well, I can’t control my feelings. So, just let it be. It’ll be fine.” You glanced at him before walking faster.

The rest of the trip home was tense, full of unanswered questions. Who were those men? Why did they chase after Jimin? Is it really that bad to have feelings for him? Who gave him the right to dictate your feelings?

You felt so childish back then. Recalling the memories makes you cringe at your younger self for overreacting. But you suppose it’s normal for a fifteen year-old girl. And you were able to sense that Jimin wanted to ease the tense atmosphere. But you were too hurt to even give him a chance. You needed time to process what happened that day.

However, one minute Jimin had stopped you again, desperate to appease you. And the next minute, someone ran towards him with a bat in hand. It’s as if time slowed down, you moved before a harsh impact landed on you.

Your mind brings you back to reality, and instinctively you touch the part where your head was struck with your free hand.

“Y/N? Are you done cleaning up?”

Jimin’s voice startles you and you nearly drop the mop’s handle from your grasp.

“Yes,” you manage to say. And somehow you can’t look at him in the eye.

“What’s wrong?” Out of instinct, he cups your face to look at you in the eye. And hell, your heartbeat gradually increases as you can smell the sweet scent of bread from him along with a tinge of his cinnamon scent.

Mind blanking out at the close proximity, the only intelligible response you can say is, uhhh. Your grip on the mop handle tightens as your palm grows clammy.

He’s gorgeous. That’s one thing for sure.

“Hey, why are you blushing?”

Blinking rapidly, you watch his eyes turn into those crescent moons and a giggle escapes his lips as he pulls away, grabbing the mop from your hold.

“I’ll put this back. You nearly snapped it in half, you know.”

“Yeah,” you nod, mind whirling and you blabber the first thing in your mind. “I have a pet fish.”

“Huh?”

Realising how random you sounded, you clear your throat. “I just remember I had to come home early today, since Mr. Goldy is waiting for me.”

“Ooh, that’s—”

But you’ve run for the lockers, quickly changing out of your work attire.

“Thanks for today, Mochi. See you tomorrow!” You say and run out of the bakery without sparing him another glance.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

“What are you exactly doing here?”

Unflinching, you answer your best friend monotonously, “Buying a fish.”

“You don’t have a tank at home.”

“Exactly, that’s why I’m looking for one now.”

“But why?”

“Why not?”

Jungkook lets out a sigh. “You’ve been acting weird all week, Y/N.”

You ignore his words, eyes scanning through the fishes of different colours and kinds.

“Oh! These ones are pretty.” Jungkook comments, earning your attention.

“Excuse me?” You call one of the workers there. “I was wondering if this fish is suitable for beginners.”

The worker nods, smiling. “Yes, these are what we call the Betta fish. Their scales are beautiful and they are also easy to take care of. Would you like to purchase them?”

You respond with a brief ‘yes’.

“Now, all you need is a tank,” Jungkook says.

“We provide delivery services for the tank. I’d recommend buying this one.” The worker points at one of the tanks. “In the meantime, you can purchase the fishbowl for now.”

And with that you have a new pet fish and a brand new fish bowl in hand — specifically Jungkook’s, because you gotta put those muscles into good use — and you head back home. On the way back, Jungkook suddenly clears his throat. “So… What’s up with you?”

“What?”

“Let me summarise what just happened,” he says. “I had the day off today, and suddenly you called me to meet you in a fish store, and you have been acting all weird and somehow out of all the nice shades of blue fishes in the tank, you chose the ugly yellow—”

You kick his shin in retaliation. “It’s not yellow, it’s gold, dumbass. How dare you say that in front of Lady Goldilocks.”

“Oh, wow, now it even has a name.” Jungkook rolls his eyes. “I seriously can’t believe you chose this one out of all the other colours. It reminds me of Jimin hyung—” And he gapes at you. “No way. Is it because he likes this colour?”

You blink in realisation. Jimin does like this colour.

“Okay, ‘fess up. What’s up with you?”

You let out a defeated sigh. “I like him.”

Jungkook looks unamused.

“I mean like, like him. And I need to get over him.”

Jungkook furrows his brows. “Why would Hyung want that?””

“I shouldn’t like him, Kook. He told me once and, I don’t know, I just can’t control my feelings. I don’t want to lose him again and I’m scared that he’ll be gone if he knows—”

“Wait, wait, wait—” Jungkook grasps your shoulder with his free hand. “—I can understand what you’re feeling, Y/N. How about let me prove to you that Jimin won’t be gone even when you have feelings for him?”

“I swear, Jeon Jungkook, if you utter a single word about this conversation—”

“No!” He denies repeatedly. “I won’t. Promise. I can prove it to you another way. Don’t worry.”

“Okay, then. How?”

“I have a plan. To take the title as your number one best friend once and for all—”

“Who says you are even at the top?”

“Aren’t I? You told me once.” Jungkook fishes his phone out of his jacket, taps a few times on his screen before he shows you a video of your drunk self a few months ago after exam week.

“Kookieee, I think you’re my number one best friend! So proud to have someone like you in my life—”

You try to reach for his phone, cheeks burning in embarrassment, as you shoot him the nastiest glare you can muster. However, Jungkook being Jungkook merely cackles at that. Your voice from the video still continues, “—you’re like Mochi—” Your present self tenses at that.

“Who’s Mochi?” Jungkook asked curiously in the video.

“Shhhhh… We don’t speak of that name here, m’kay? Mochi is gone. So you are best friend number one!”

Jungkook stops the video, tucking his phone back to his pocket. “I asked you once who Mochi was when you were sober. But you didn’t remember back then. So I never asked again until you mentioned the name ‘Mochi’ once more a few days ago.”

Gaping, you stop walking as the stunned silence falls over you.

“I think your subconscious had always known about him. And it shows how special he is to you.” When you’re about to deny that, Jungkook shushes you. “Don’t try to deny, Y/N. Even before you knew he was Mochi you already liked him.”

“I hate that you’re starting to look like a rooster. Were you always this cocky?”

Your best friend merely shrugs. “So, here’s the plan. As I was saying, with my ‘number one best friend’ title under threat, we’re going to demote Jimin as your boyfriend! It’s a win-win situation!”

“What? I never even asked for him to be my boyfriend but wait— Don’t you mean promote?”

“Y/N, as much as I love your dumb ass, you tend to be quite demanding with people. Hopefully, he knows how to handle your present self.”

“Jeon Jungkook, please don’t make me regret this.”

A few days after the conversation with Jungkook, the boy gets to work as fast as possible, and by work, it means work to get on Jimin’s nerves instead of actually being helpful in the cafe.

Jungkook has become noticeably clingy, or overall, just more touchy with you. It’s not like it’s anything new in all honesty. Throughout college, the relationship between the both of you is purely platonic. Your other college friends knew this and seeing the both of you cuddle wouldn’t be a strange sight. Jimin, however, isn’t one of your college friends and Jungkook seems to have taken advantage of this. Thus, he begins to work in the bakery almost every day, claiming just to see you.

At first Jimin showed no reaction since Jungkook is a good friend of his. But he has grown visibly irritated lately while Jungkook revels in pressing the older one’s buttons further.

“Jungkook…”

“Hmm?”

“Can you please stop invading my personal space?”

“But it’s not going to work if I don’t— Oof!” You shove him away before going back to your task — placing the cupcakes on the display tray — annoyance building up at Jungkook’s disruptions.

“I’m going to file a restraining order on you at this rate.”

He huffs, moving towards you once more. “Don’t you want to prove that Jimin is going to be pissed if he sees me being affectionate to you?”

You shake your head. “I just want to work in peace.”

“Hmph. You’re no fun.”

“Cuz you’re the one not working.”

“Hey, I’m helping here voluntarily.”

You ignore his words, focusing on your task while Jungkook starts whining for you to give him attention. “Kook, I fucking swear if you don’t get your hands off—”

Jimin’s voice rings “Y/N, are the cupcakes...” He trails as soon as he enters the kitchen, freezing at the sight of Jungkook wrapping his arms around your waist, snuggling his dumb head on the crook of your neck.

“He’s going to rage,” Jungkook whispers, laughing softly.

“Uh, Jungkook can I talk to you?” Jimin asks, eyes noticeably narrowing as his tone tenses.

“Finally,” Jungkook mutters under his breath, before he lets go of you and faces Jimin. “Sure, Hyung.”

You take that cue to leave, bringing the freshly iced cupcakes to the display counter, leaving Jungkook and Jimin alone in the kitchen.

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

“What’s been going on with you lately? You come here to work everyday but all I can see is you busy flirting with Y/N.” Jimin throws the younger one an unamused glare.

Jungkook answers easily, “I do my job, Hyung. And so what if I do flirt with Y/N?”

“You can’t,” Jimin blurts out, earning a questioning look from Jungkook. “You just can’t.”

“Why can’t I?”

“Do you like Y/N?”

“Of course, she’s my best friend.”

Jimin shoots Jungkook another unamused look at his answer.

“I’m going to tell her how I feel in three days,” Jungkook continues.

Jimin’s stomach drops at that statement. However, at the same time the urge to let you know how he truly feels increases. But the thought of the impending rejection after hurting you and causing your memory loss makes him think twice.

Maybe Jungkook deserves you more than him — he can protect and support you while Jimin has failed.

With a shaky breath, Jimin mutters, “Take care of her, alright?”

Obviously, his response catches Jungkook off guard. “What?”

“Take good care of Y/N, JK. I’m seriously counting on you.”

“Wait—“ Jungkook looks downright flustered at the unexpected response. “Hyung, wait.”

“What?” Now it’s Jimin’s turn to be confused.

Jungkook clears his throat. “Just give me an honest answer, hyung. No lies.”

A pause.

“Do you like Y/N? As in more than friends?”

Jimin nods without hesitance.

Jungkook mumbles something under his breath that Jimin is sure it sounds like, freaking idiots.

“Go tell her how you feel, Hyung. And tell her as soon as possible.”

“But you—”

“It’s to push you to confess to her. I don’t see Y/N that way.” Jungkook sighs. “Honestly, what would the both of you be without me?”

Jimin stands in the kitchen, speechless, as Jungkook continues to ramble how significant his role is in between your relationship and how you and Jimin owe him so much.

“So, yes, go tell her how you feel, hyung. She’ll listen to whatever you’ll say.”

With a newfound resolve, hope sparks in Jimin’s heart. “I will.”

To say that Jimin is nervous would be an understatement. He had barely slept a wink last night, thinking of all the words and how he would explain why he had left so suddenly and confess his feelings to you. Jungkook has been a supportive friend, even if he does push Jimin’s buttons along the way. However, Jimin knows that it was his own way of showing encouragement.

You are cleaning the rest of the tables of the cafe and Jimin can’t take his eyes off you, staring at you through the small window opening between the kitchen and the counter area.

“Are we done for today, Mochi?” Your voice snaps him out of his daydream.

“Yeah!” Jimin continues to wipe the kitchen counter quickly, replying almost too enthusiastically before he clears his throat. “Do you have plans tonight, Y/N?”

You enter the kitchen and once again Jimin’s heartbeat rises. “Nope. I’m going straight back home after this. Lady Goldilocks is waiting for me.”

Lady Goldilocks. Jimin chuckles at the mention of your fish’s name. He wonders if one day he’s able to see the pet fish for himself. He had asked what happened to Mr Goldy and you had become flustered at that since you didn’t know the fish was female. So, now, you have changed the fish’s name. Yet, somehow Jimin got an inkling that there is more to the story. He had asked Jungkook — to which the boy had valiantly refused to utter a word about it and had babbled, “Huh? Fish? What fish? Is that for dinner?”

Once the both of you finished closing up the bakery cafe, Jimin taps on your shoulder before you had the chance to go back home.

“May I walk you home?”

You blink, processing his words then nodding rapidly. “S-Sure.”

Jimin smiles warmly at you. It’s easy in fact. Just being in your presence always brings happiness into his heart. You had grown into an amazing person and even more attractive.

Something about you had always captivated Jimin since the first time you met him in the cafe where he used to do his part time work. Your curious eyes were always following him as he took the customers’ orders and honestly, it was very endearing.

Comfortable silence falls upon you both, walking through the asphalt pathway and naturally, Jimin opens his palms, extending it towards you.

You stare at that for a moment and clasp his hand with yours. Jimin weaves your fingers together, bringing you closer to him as you continue to walk back home.

“Do you mind if we take a little detour?”

You nod at his words.

Once Jimin reaches the destination, he can sense your eyes glance curiously at the empty hill. He pulls you up onto the top of the hill, sitting down on the grass while he pats the space next to him and you follow suit.

“Look up,” Jimin whispers, and you did.

A quiet gasp escapes your lips at the sight of twinkling stars that scatters across the dark sky.

“They’re beautiful, aren’t they?” Jimin voices out. “Someone made me realise how beautiful the stars are…” He falters. “A-And she had never left my mind all those years. One of my deepest regrets is that I wasn’t able to say goodbye when I had to leave.”

You hear his words, yet you stay silent — an encouragement for him to continue to speak what’s on his mind.

“My family was in a difficult financial position back then and my dad had done things I wasn’t proud of…” Jimin’s eyes turn glassy and faraway, even when he sets his gaze up. “And one of them is that he had made a deal with loan sharks without the guarantee of paying them back… And of course, they were angry.”

He pauses, taking a deep breath.

“I once thought that probably I could still stay here back then. Even more so when I met you. But I was wrong. Those men started to chase after me and because of that, you—” He shudders. “—got injured. And that night my parents had made plans to leave without me and my brother knowing.”

He turns to look at you. “I never got to apologise to you for causing that. I should be the one to protect you but… I failed. For that, I’m so sorry, Y/N.”

“Jimin…” You say softly. “It’s not your fault. I was the one who jumped in front of you when the man came after you. It’s my own choice because you are special to me.”

“But I could have—”

You shush him with a pointer finger in front of his lips for a few moments. “You don’t have to be sorry anymore, Mochi. It’s not your fault. And what matters now is to focus on the present and look to the future, right?”

He nods, emotions swimming inside his chocolate eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“I thought—”

“For telling you that you shouldn’t have feelings for me.”

And you lapse into silence. He remembers…?

“I hate that that has hurt you. I shouldn’t have said that. But I was happy but desperate too since my family—”

“Jimin.”

“Y-Yeah?”

“What do you see me as, now?”

He blinks. All the practiced words on how he would tell you his feelings dissipate from his mind as he blankly stares at you. “I… I like you.” His voice grows quieter. “More than friends…”

“And if I said you shouldn’t have feelings for me?”

A flash of hurt crosses his eyes briefly. But he answers, nonetheless, “I would do what you want.”

“So, you reciprocate my feelings now?”

“H-huh?”

“I like you too. More than friends. In fact, I think my feelings have grown for you ever since I found out you’re Mochi.”

It takes a few moments for Jimin to process your words. He gapes, mouth opening and closing.

“You are resembling Lady Goldilocks right now.”

“What?”

Your cheeks flush. “Lady Goldilocks is a Betta fish. She was the golden one in a tank full of her blue siblings. Jungkook tried persuading me to choose the blue ones since they were more attractive to look at. But all I could see is the gold one since it reminded me of you.”

“I like golden colours…” Jimin mumbles in realisation.

“Exactly,” you let out a sheepish laugh, eyes turning to look back up into the sky. Before Jimin can respond, your eyes brighten up. “Look! A shooting star!”

Jimin snaps his gaze up as well.

“Hurry, make a wish!” You then close your eyes, smiling from ear-to-ear. Jimin follows suit, making his own wish.

As soon as you both finish making your wishes, you turn to face him once more.

“Are you still sorry for saying that to me?”

Jimin nods, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. Hell, he thinks he would always regret hurting you that time.

“I know how you can make it up to me then.”

“Yeah?”

“Kiss me.”

“W-What?” He splutters.

“Unless you don’t want—“ Yet, your words die on your throat as Jimin moves closer to you, eliminating the distance between you both as he cups your face just like that time in the bakery.

Without another word, he leans down, pressing his lips on yours softly while you place your hands on top of his before he presses further, brows furrowing as he kisses you fervently. For the time being, all that matters is just you and him. He caresses your cheeks and you run your hands down to wrap around his waist until you can feel his heart beating against his chest.

After pulling away — both of you catching your breaths — Jimin presses his forehead against yours, running his thumb over your lips while you were unable to open your eyes for a few moments at the burst of emotions that is coursing through you.

“I’ve imagined this moment so many times,” he admits. “My wish finally came true.” And you smile at that.

“My wish also came true because of you, Mochi...”

✧༺♡༻∞　　∞༺♡༻✧

Sitting on one of the tables, your eyes can’t take themselves off Jimin as he serves customers. Today is your day off and you decided to pay him a visit in the bakery.

“You’re drooling.”

Your gaze snaps up to your best friend who sits across you after placing a cinnamon roll on the table for you. Jungkook continues, “I swear I’m going to vomit one of these days if I see you or Jimin hyung throwing each other— what was that called? It’s an old term— Oh! Goo-goo eyes one more time.”

“Shut up, Jeon. I’m not.” You reach for the roll, taking a bite.

He rolls his eyes. “Yeah right, you basically either stare at him like he placed stars in the sky or like you want to tear off his clothes—”

You choke on the roll, quickly reaching for your glass of water before you throw your napkin at his face. Jungkook cackles at that before he resumes his act, sighing. “This is a mistake. I shouldn’t have intervened. I didn’t know you’d be like this. My best friend is so uncool now.”

“Y/N is what?” You perk up at Jimin’s voice.

“Whipped,” Jungkook mutters before he takes his cue to leave. He stands up, passing by Jimin after shooting the older one a teasing glance.

Jimin sits across from you, and he instinctively reaches for your hand on the table. “How was your day?” And you swear you can hear Jungkook making a gagging sound amidst the chatter of the customers.

“Good. I finished my chores at home earlier today. So, I thought I would come visit.”

Minutes pass by quickly as you chatter with Jimin. He had almost forgotten to go back to work until Jungkook reminded him. When it is time to close up the bakery, you watch him wash the remaining mixing bowls while perching on one of the cleaned counters of the kitchen.

“You know, I could use some help,” Jimin teases, drying his hands on his apron.

A smile curls up on the corner of your lips, eyes following his movements — drawing closer to where you are. “Well, I think you got it all handled, Mochi.”

Once he reaches you, he pulls you to wrap your legs around his waist while your arms rest on his shoulders — encircling around his neck. You both stare at each other and he pushes a strand of stray hair away from your face, tucking it behind an ear while his other hand settles on your waist.

“Sometimes, I still can’t believe that you’re really here with me,” You admit. “Just like a sweet dream.”

Jimin shakes his head. “It’s not, Y/N...” He leans to give you a chaste kiss. “... we’ll make up for the lost time we didn’t spend together.”

“Promise?”

He softly smiles at you. “Promise.”

author’s note: this was originally intended to be posted on jimin’s birthday but well i decided to add more stuff in it. thus, i am late alskflsdda so yes, i hope you guys enjoy this fic and feedbacks are always appreciated !! thank you for reading ♡

[moonbeamsung]

I Fell for You Like the Autumn Leaves

In which your neighbor, who might as well be a complete stranger to you, convinces you to revisit an old childhood tradition of yours. Oh, and you end up falling in love with him.

member: chenle (featuring the dreamies and taeyong)

au: pumpkin patch volunteer!chenle x gn!reader

word count: 11.3k

genre: fluff, angst, humor

warnings: mutual pining, very mild profanity, kissing, teasing

author’s note: I know, I know, the au is oddly specific but just trust me! :) And I’m crossing my fingers that the tags work this time. I have nothing else to say except that I’m very proud of this fic and it was very fun to write, so I hope you enjoy it. Hope everyone who celebrates had a nice Halloween!

The tall, slender lamp post on the sidewalk outside of your house glows a pale amber color under the gray evening sky, illuminating the leaf-littered ground beneath it. You’ve walked past it hundreds, maybe even thousands of times, on a day just like this one. But this time, something’s different.

There’s a small flyer taped somewhat haphazardly to the side of the post, the dark lavender paper catching your eye. It’s positioned perfectly at eye-level, and you begin to read.

Fall is finally here, and you know what that means: The town’s annual pumpkin patch and festival is now open! Pick out your perfect pumpkin, find your way through a corn maze, take a peaceful hayride, and more! Come visit us all throughout the autumn season, 7 days a week from 10am to 8pm, at the corner of Chestnut Way and Fairview Boulevard. There’s fun for the whole family!

Small illustrations of pumpkins and colorful leaves fill the margins of the flyer, and the festive palette seems to brighten up the gloominess of the October day surrounding you.

“Hey!”

Whirling around, you’re met with the sight of your neighbor, Chenle. He’s holding more of the flyers in one hand, a small roll of tape in the other.

Despite him living only a few houses down from you for a number of years, you hardly know anything about him. You suppose he’s always seemed sort of mysterious. Sometimes you would catch glimpses of him outside from your window, and no matter if you saw him snapping photos of the blossoming flower bushes in his yard, riding his bike down the street with some friends, or just sitting on his upstairs balcony with a book in his hand, none of these things gave you any clues as to what he’s really like.

You two have exchanged brief hellos whenever you’ve passed each other on the sidewalk, him on his way somewhere and you heading home, but aside from those fleeting encounters, he’s a puzzle for you to figure out. You can’t help but wonder about him. Is he a quiet or a loud person? Is he on the serious side, or does he laugh at almost anything? What’s his personality like in general? Long story short, Chenle intrigues you, and maybe after today you’ll know at least a little bit more about him.

“Hi,” you return his greeting with a small smile, the kind of smile you give when you’re not exactly sure what else to say.

“Those flyers look pretty good, huh? I helped design them this year!” He explains with a proud grin, placing a hand on his hip as he studies your response. To be fair, he hardly knows anything about you either, and upon seeing you inspecting the flyer, he had decided to approach you and hopefully take a small step towards becoming your friend.

“Really? That’s cool.” The awkwardness in the air between you is far too tangible for your liking, and you silently hope he’ll take the responsibility of carrying on the conversation you’re currently sharing. Luckily, this wish of yours is granted moments later.

“You’ve been to the pumpkin festival before, right?”

You nod. It’s true, the annual tradition is one that everyone in town can enjoy, but in recent years you’ve started to lose interest in the festivities. You’re growing up, and it’s like you’re at this weird in-between stage. Mostly, those that attend are either large families complete with young children eager to explore every corner of the patch, or couples hoping to enjoy the ambience created by the cute decorations and cozy autumn atmosphere. You belong to neither of these groups, and so you’ve felt more than a little out of place the last few times you’ve gone.

You’re not sure if this is something you should share with Chenle, but without waiting for any kind of approval from your brain, the words leave your mouth anyway.

“Yeah, but I don’t really have anyone to go with and I don’t know anyone working there, so I’m not sure if I’ll make it this year.”

He frowns sympathetically for a split second before his face lights up again. “Aw, but I was just about to tell you that I’m volunteering there this year! So... if you’re worried about not having someone to hang out with, you’ll have me.”

“Only if you want!” He quickly adds, and that’s the first time he’s seemed nervous, or at least anything less than completely confident during your conversation. The cutest shade of red appears on his cheeks, and you don’t know how you could possibly refuse his offer now.

“Hmm... I guess I can reconsider, then.” You smile wider, more genuinely this time, after faking your contemplation by tapping your toe and tilting your head, a finger stroking your chin as if in deep thought.

“Really?” He replies happily with a small gasp, and his foot starts to lift off of the pavement to take an excited step towards you before he stops himself. If you notice, you don’t say anything.

You nod once again, and he notes how enthusiastic you seem now. Cute.

“Great! My shifts are on weekdays, from 2 to 7. I’ll see you there?”

“Definitely.”

The next week, you bundle up in your warmest jacket before making your way down the sidewalk, turning when necessary as you navigate the winding streets of your neighborhood. About half a dozen blocks later, you’re out on the main road, and you can just barely spot the entrance to the festival in the distance, orange lights strung along an archway that marks the small trail leading to it.

When you finally reach the inside of the pumpkin patch, the first thing you do is look for Chenle. You regret not asking him exactly where he would be working, but it can’t be that hard to find him, right?

He’s been on edge all afternoon, wondering if you would actually show up. It’s not that he didn’t believe you when you told him you would be there, he most certainly did, but there’s an oddly anxious feeling in his stomach that’s been affecting his behavior and he’s not sure he wants you to see him like this.

Chenle, just like everyone else, can be clumsy sometimes. But today? Today was a whole different story. He nearly dropped one of the biggest pumpkins in the patch while he was trying to lift it from the tall haystack it had been sitting on. His shoelace had somehow become untied while he was walking through the corn maze to check for any candy-apple wrappers or cider cups on the ground. Fortunately enough for him, no one had been around to see him trip over it, saving him at least a little bit of embarrassment. He even accidentally left the door to one of the animal stalls open, earning him a light scolding from his supervisor, Taeyong, and an entire hour on feeding duty for the horse it belonged to, between its scheduled hayride shifts.

It wouldn’t be a good second impression, he decides, if you were here to spend time with him only to see him completely failing at doing his job instead.

So when he spots you not too far away, craning your neck as you search for him among the large crowd, he’s conflicted. Does he face his fear of messing up in front of you and possibly risk your only recently-formed opinion of him, or does he avoid you the whole night? His heart clenches at that last option, and in a spur-of-the-moment decision his legs begin to carry him over to you. Catching your eye, he smiles despite the uncharacteristic lack of confidence in himself that he’s currently feeling.

You’re hurriedly cutting across the sea of people that fills the walkways to meet him, and when you’re within an arm’s reach you start to lift your hand in a small wave. Before you can stop walking completely, however, he takes your raised hand in his own, briskly guiding you off to the side to stand out of the way of the massive group of festival-goers. Just as quickly as he took your hand he releases it again, gently letting it drop to hang by your side.

You only just had your first proper conversation with him a matter of days ago, and he’s your neighbor for goodness’ sake. So why in the world did your heart rate seem to speed up just then?

There’s a small bench nearby, and he motions to it with a nudge of his shoulder. Sitting down next to him, you try your best to ignore the confusing signals that your body’s sending you right now.

“You came!”

“Of course I did,” you reply with a laugh. “It’s nice to have someone to enjoy the festival with for a change. I’ve really missed that.”

“What do you mean?”

You explain to him how it had grown out of being a family tradition, and that your friends always seemed to be busy, leaving you on your own year after year.

“Well... you have me now!” His voice is cheerful, reassuring, and despite all the noise and activity surrounding you at the current moment, it makes you feel at peace.

“Wait.” You glance around, then look back to Chenle. “Shouldn’t you be working, though?”

“...Shoot!” He knew he was forgetting something.

Standing up from the bench you share, he continues. “You can come with me if you want, but I can’t promise that any part of my job will be interesting.”

“It’s okay,” you giggle, standing up as well and following him over to a small covered tent. The inside is packed with people, weaving in and out of aisles created by several wooden tables full of small, colorful gourds. The boy behind the cash register shouts his name, beckoning him over with his hand.

“Hey Chenle, can you come help me weigh these pumpkins? Donghyuck had to go help some kids at the crafts area and business isn’t slowing down anytime soon.” He’s too busy typing numbers into a small computer system to notice that he’s speaking to more than one person. When his eyes finally lift up from the keys, he asks, “Who’s this?”

Chenle introduces you to each other, and you learn that his name is Mark. The gray beanie he’s wearing is somewhat lopsided on his head, dark hair sticking out from beneath it after all the times he’s cutely scratched the back of his neck.

While Mark and Chenle ring up dozens of customers, you entertain yourself by browsing through the wide variety of miniature pumpkins and squashes, some green, some white, some yellow. You occasionally pick up an oddly shaped one, running a finger over the small bumps or darkened bruises on the surface of the fruit.

When you look over at the register again, the line has died down, and after a moment of consideration your eyes land on a vibrant orange pumpkin that looks like it would fit perfectly in the palm of your hand. Picking it up, you smile a little to yourself as you turn, pulling your wallet out from your pocket and patiently waiting behind the 4 groups in line ahead of you.

By the time you finally step up to the checkout counter, Chenle’s been wondering where you went. He hadn’t seen you when he was gifted with the rare chance to look up from the metal scale he’s been constantly working at for almost an hour now. Maybe you got bored, he thinks, and left to go do something else or to just go home altogether. So when he sees the familiar sleeve of your jacket enter his peripheral vision as you place your tiny pumpkin down in front of him, he looks up faster than he thought humanly possible, in both surprise and relief. “You know you don’t have to buy anything,” he attempts to whisper in the hopes of hiding his words from Mark.

“But I want to. This pumpkin’s really cute,” you insist with a pleading look in your eyes.

Like you, he nearly mutters. That would have been a disaster.

“Do you want me to pay for it?” He offers, almost pouting at this point.

“Such a gentleman,” you tease, “But no. I promise, I’ve got it.”

“If you insist,” he responds, matching the sarcastic tone of your words and hoping to distract from his reddening ears. Chenle weighs the pumpkin and then places it into a small bag that you sling over your shoulder, where it will stay for the remainder of the day.

Unbeknownst to both of you, Mark’s eyebrow raises at the playfulness of your conversation. Maybe you don’t notice the furious blush on Chenle’s face, but he certainly does. And he won’t forget it.

“Hey, uh, guys? Donghyuck just texted me that he needs a hand. Do you think you could go meet up with him and help out a little?”

“Are you sure you can handle things here, Mark?”

“Yeah, I’ll be fine. But Donghyuck won’t be if those kids are deprived of craft supplies for much longer.” He reaches underneath the counter and pulls out a huge stack of plastic sticker sheets, with small images of bats, candy, and everything in between. “Take these.”

“Thanks, Mark! See you later!”

“It was nice to meet you!” You call out over your shoulder, and as you momentarily focus your attention on the boy behind you that’s getting farther away by the second, you’re too caught up in saying your goodbyes to notice that the one beside you grabs your hand again. Chenle gently pulls you away from the counter and out from under the tent, steadily making your way towards the other side of the large pumpkin patch.

You were lucky that Mark had the decency to at least pretend there was nothing going on between you and Chenle. He had refrained from commenting on it in front of you, and simply chuckled to himself when he saw both of you walk off together, hand-in-hand. He finds it amusing that neither one of you seems to notice the mutual fondness the other so obviously has for you. Mark doesn’t know a lot about you, but he knows you must be pretty special to be able to fluster Chenle like that.

Donghyuck, on the other hand, does not possess the same decency.

When you reach the crafts area, which is a small, designated space with several picnic tables and bins full of art supplies like glitter, paint sets, and markers, he gratefully approaches Chenle and accepts the large bundle of stickers from him. Like he’s feeding a hungry mob of seagulls with just a few breadcrumbs, Donghyuck essentially tosses them to the large group of children eagerly jumping at his feet. Scurrying away as they snatch the plastic sheets out of the air and get back to decorating their pumpkins, his eyes land on you for the first time.

With a smug, knowing smirk and an exaggerated nod of his head towards your tightly intertwined fingers, he asks, “Who’s this, Chenle?”

You know those movie scenes where two characters look at each other, at something else, then back at each other again? That’s exactly what happens. Chenle’s and your eyes meet, surprise evident on every feature of your faces, before you both realize the exact same thing at the same time. With shaky pupils, your gazes drift down to each other’s arm, then to your hands, laced together and acting as a source of warmth on this chilly autumn day. Much faster this time, you make eye contact again before rapidly but unwillingly pulling your hands away. The guilty smiles you send Donghyuck’s way say it all.

Chenle introduces you for the second time today as his neighbor, but deep down you both wish it was as something else, something more.

“I see,” Donghyuck says under his breath, in a huff of poorly concealed laughter.

Only Chenle hears him, though, and Donghyuck earns himself a rough shove to the shoulder with the snarky comment. You’re looking in a different direction, vision focused on a small child with a frown on her face as she struggles to embellish the small orange gourd on the table in front of her.

“Chenle?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m gonna go see if I can help that little girl with her pumpkin.” You point a finger in the general direction of the picnic table she’s sitting at, glancing back at him for a second as you make your way over to her.

She’s close to tears now, and crouching down beside her small form, you ask, “What’s wrong, sweetie?”

The girl looks down at you, rushing to wipe her eyes before explaining in a quiet, shaky voice, “None of these stickers are the shape I want for my pumpkin...”

Oh, you realize, she’s trying to make a jack-o-lantern face.

“Um...” Upon looking around, you spot a piece of paper nearby on the table and hand her a purple marker from one of the art supply containers. “Well, can you draw what you want the face to look like and maybe I can help?”

With a small “Mhm,” she takes the marker from you and begins to sketch four odd-looking but not totally unfeasible shapes for the pumpkin’s eyes, nose, and mouth.

A good distance away, Chenle is growing tired of Donghyuck’s endless interrogations about you and if he’s absolutely positively sure that you’re not something more than just neighbors. He wordlessly excuses himself from Donghyuck’s side to join you by the picnic table.

The drawings that the little girl comes up with look like a deformed mix of squares, circles, and triangles. Thankfully, you have access to stickers shaped like all three, and you get an idea.

“What are we working on over here?”

Looking up to see Chenle kneeling down opposite you, resting an arm on the wooden surface of the bench, you notice that his voice is different. Not in terms of its pitch or volume, but just in the way that he’s speaking. It’s even more gentle than usual, filled with concern and care, all because he’s talking to a child. How endearing, you think to yourself, smiling down at the ground for a moment or two before you remember the task at hand.

“They’re helping me with my jack-o-lantern!” The little girl exclaims excitedly, causing Chenle to grin wider than you’d ever seen so far and allowing you to get a glimpse of his adorable eye smile for the very first and certainly not the last time.

Nope. Your heart did not just flutter. At least, that’s what you’ll keep telling yourself.

With a wave of your hand you motion for him to stand up, you doing the same before whispering your plan into his ear. Exchanging nods, you both crouch back down again and set to work, guiding the little girl as she overlaps the stickers on the pumpkin to match the picture she drew.

When you’re finished, she claps her hands together and thanks you multiple times, her genuine gratitude warming both of your hearts more than a blanket or a heater ever could.

“Wait,” you turn back around just as you’re about to walk over to Donghyuck once again. Flipping through the sticker sheets scattered across the table, you find exactly the one you’re looking for and peel it from the plastic.

“Wha—”

Before Chenle can even begin his sentence, you’re already pressing the small acorn sticker onto his cheek, giggling softly at how a blush seems to blossom from underneath it, the adorable pink hue spreading all the way to the tip of his nose. Your thumb applies the slightest amount of pressure to his skin while the remaining fingers hold the side of his face, and your other hand clutches his shoulder over the burgundy sweater he’s wearing. It’s at this moment that it dawns on you: This is definitely not a “neighborly” exchange.

You jump back in shock at your own actions. “Oh my god, I’m sorry, I really don’t know why I did that.” Inwardly releasing a string of profuse curses, you awkwardly step closer a second time, lifting your hand again to try to peel it from his face and just wishing this mortifying moment would be over already.

“It’s okay, you can leave it,” he stutters a little, taking a tiny step backwards. “I don’t mind.”

Not really knowing how else to bring the uncomfortable (well, that’s an understatement) conversation to a close, you let his last words hang in the air, casting daunting shadows over your heads as you both repeat the same thought over and over again in your minds like a mantra.

I shouldn’t like them...

Trying and failing to sneak a slight glance at the other, your gazes meet at the same time, both of you looking away just as quickly once you realize you’ve been caught red-handed. Or in this case, red-faced.

...But I do.

A few minutes prior, another festival volunteer had taken over Mark’s job at the cash register, leaving him free to roam around for at least a little while. Not knowing where else to go, he had come to see Donghyuck, and by default, you and Chenle.

As they watch your rather amusing response to the realization of and sudden embarrassment at such a shameless display of your crush on Chenle that you can’t quite bring yourself to accept just yet, Mark and Donghyuck talk lowly amongst themselves.

“He should just ask them out already. I haven’t even known that they exist for 15 minutes and I’m already sick of seeing them both deny their feelings for each other. It’s so painfully obvious!” Donghyuck makes a gagging noise, earning a glare from Mark.

“It’s kind of cute, though. Like puppy love.”

“Whatever you say, Romeo,” he snickers.

“Hey!” Mark shoves his shoulder, annoyed. Donghyuck just laughs.

Pulling out his phone, the younger boy types up a quick text message before hitting the small arrow to send it. Out of the corner of his eye, Mark sees the delivered blue speech bubble appear on the screen and asks him, “Who’s that to?”

“Jeno. He and Jaemin have got to see this.”

Not even a minute later, Chenle’s own phone dings with a message from the former of the aforementioned boys, providing a distraction from and successfully dispelling some of the tension that continues to weigh down on you both.

Once he finishes reading the text, Chenle looks up at you and explains, “Two of my friends are working concessions and they’re almost out of a few things, so I need to go pick up what they need and bring it to them.”

You frown a little and furrow your eyebrows. “Isn’t it weird that everyone’s been asking you to go from place to place bringing them stuff all day?”

Now that he thinks about it, you’re right. But there’s no time to stand around and wonder why there seems to be a pattern with his tasks today.

“Bye Donghyuck! We’re gonna go help Jaemin and Jeno at the concessions stand!”

Was it too much to ask for Chenle to absentmindedly grab your hand again? Apparently yes, because much to your disappointment he refrains from doing so this time.

“Did you seriously ask Jeno to make up a fake excuse for help just so you could get them to leave?” Mark questions him, a clearly unamused expression on his face.

“First of all, no. He actually told me that they’re running low on candy apples. And second, not only that, but also so they can see just how hopelessly they’re crushing on each other.”

“Meaning that they can tease them about it, too, right?”

“Exactly!”

Mark rolls his eyes. He supposes he shouldn’t even be surprised at this point. Donghyuck is always full of mischief.

You remain by Chenle’s side as he leads you towards a storage area for the festival and over to the kitchen section, where he grabs a medium-sized cooler packed with freshly candied apples. The walk is filled with casual conversation, any awkward encounters earlier in the day becoming long forgotten, or at least temporarily put out of your minds.

Not having any of his friends around to tease you helps, too.

The few minutes you have to yourselves come to an end all too soon, and as you approach a large booth that appears to be full of just about every autumn snack imaginable, you catch the eye of one of the two boys standing behind it. Whether it’s Jeno or Jaemin, you’re not sure. But sure enough, like everyone else you’ve met so far today, his gaze becomes one of surprise and interest upon seeing the way you’re walking so close to the tall boy at your side.

You decide to take the liberty of introducing yourself this time instead of leaving Chenle to do it for you. Reaching an arm out in front of you, you shyly step up to the conveniently empty counter of the stand. The first boy shakes your hand while the other turns around, eyes darting from you to Chenle multiple times.

“I’m Jaemin,” he lets go of your hand, but not before shooting you a wink and a ridiculously charming grin. Chenle’s stomach churns with jealousy. The boy is always like this, Chenle knows, but with you it’s different. Normally it’s just the regular flirtatious remark directed at a passing customer, making them nearly spill their popcorn or choke on their cotton candy. Despite his awareness of the fact that he means no harm, Chenle still has to fight the urge to pull you into him protectively. Jaemin picks up on his sudden envy but chooses not to mess with him further.

The second one speaks up, doing the same as Jaemin without the wink, instead displaying an endearing eye-smile of his own. “I’m Jeno.” His eyes light up when they land on the freezing container Chenle’s carrying. “Are those the candy apples?” He exclaims. “Thank you so much!”

“No problem,” Chenle grunts in response as he hands it to Jeno over the counter, still bitter about Jaemin’s coquettish introduction of himself. Picking up on his annoyed tone, you send a confused glance and then a sympathetic smile the boy’s way as you try to subtly calm whatever frustration that remains within him.

He softens immediately, regretting any worry he may have just caused you with his uncharacteristically cold demeanor. It’s immediately forgotten when Jaemin motions for the both of you to round the corner of the booth. Stepping inside from the back, you instantly realize it’s much too cramped to fit four people.

You’re about to excuse yourselves to go stand outside again when Jeno strides past, just a little too close for comfort. Taking a step back to move completely out of his way, you make a fatal miscalculation: Chenle’s right behind you. With a thud your back crashes into his stomach, and the awkwardness is more than just palpable.

Throughout the next few minutes you look for every opportunity to step away from him and escape the mutual discomfort of your current position, but business at the concessions stand picks up and both of the boys are constantly rushing back and forth, leaving you no room to do so. It’s not a physical discomfort, not in the slightest, but more so one where your self-consciousness is heightened, and you’re aware that it looks like something a couple would do, the way a couple would stand. In any other moment, perhaps a more private one, you might not have minded the proximity so much, but the public setting you’re in creates the need that you feel to visibly reject the non-existent distance between you and him.

Chenle could get used to how perfectly you two seem to fit together in what’s almost a back hug, with the way he could oh so easily wrap his arms around you from behind. Just not here, not now. Would it be too much, he thinks, for him to place a gentle hand on your shoulder as you both wait for the chance to separate from each other? He decides the answer is no, and as you both endure constant gusts of air each time Jaemin and Jeno pass you, Chenle holds you, grip light on the space between your arm and neck that’s covered in the cotton material of your jacket. His touch eases your nerves about the situation, for which you’re beyond thankful.

While you wait, your eyes find themselves lingering on the customers that shuffle through the line, some young, some old, tall or short. The scrumptious scents wafting within the booth begin to overwhelm your noses after some time, the pungent aroma of apples and spiced cinnamon becoming almost too much to bear for your sense of smell.

As expected, by the time you actually notice there’s finally enough space for you to step away from each other, you’ve already gotten comfortable where you are. The delayed response to this makes Jeno chuckle under his breath, handing a final box of pumpkin pie to an older couple over the counter of the concessions stand.

Glancing down at his watch, Chenle notes how much time has flown by since you arrived at the festival. He also realizes it’s nearly time for his shift at the horse stables, uttering a quick explanation to you and then the other two boys in the booth.

Exchanging brief farewells, you follow Chenle outside and down a thin path to a more secluded area of the festival grounds, out by the field where hayrides are given. On the way, you pass by the corn maze and the games area. The boys manning the attractions both look as if they’re part of the same group of volunteers that Chenle has introduced you to so far, if you had to guess.

Your assumption is confirmed when he waves at the first one, who’s standing beside a small group of children playing bean bag toss. Scanning the area for any supervisors that could scold him for running off for a minute, he darts over to the two of you.

It’s refreshing that he doesn’t inspect you from head to toe with his gaze, something that had happened to you far too much today. “I’m Chenle’s neighbor,” you start before telling him your name, feeling optimistic that he won’t bug you about your connection to each other very much.

“I’m Jisung,” he responds. Then, “Chenle never brings people to the festival like this. Are you dating or something?”

Never mind.

You inwardly facepalm at his blunt statement. Chenle actually does, the smack against his forehead sounding almost painful.

“We have to get going now, Jisung. I just wanted to introduce you to each other.” Despite being frustrated with the younger’s directness, Chenle still gives him a quick side hug and a “Bye” as you walk away, presumably to stop by the corn maze briefly as you had just done with the games area.

“They never answered my question,” Jisung mumbles to himself.

“Renjun!” Chenle calls, hoping this encounter will go more smoothly than the last. Surprisingly enough, it does. The boy extends a hand out for you to shake with a kind smile, not asking any questions about your relationship with Chenle. You’re extremely grateful that he accepts your status as his neighbor and nothing more.

Only when you’re turned away, gazing into the distance at the hustle and bustle of the event does he pat Chenle firmly on the back, exaggerating a wink and whispering a “Go get ‘em, tiger” into his ear. Chenle scowls at Renjun, groaning about being teased the entire day just for bringing someone to the festival with him.

“Alright, alright, I’ll leave you alone.” Renjun starts to back off, but he simply can’t help himself. The next words that spill from his lips will be the last, he vows in his mind. At least, for now.

“...You like them, though, don’t you?”

“Mmph,” Chenle reluctantly replies after a moment, offering a noncommittal answer.

“Don’t overlook it, okay? You never know. They might feel the same way,” he gives Chenle’s arm a quick squeeze before sending him over to you. The light tap he plants on your shoulder makes you turn around with a smile, expectantly gazing up at him. “Ready to go?”

“Yep,” he nods towards the stables, and you both wave back at Renjun as you make your way over to the large structure.

An unfamiliar man leans against one of the walls once you get there. When he sees Chenle, he straightens up and runs a hand through his brown hair, a slight smile tugging at his lips.

The man steps aside from his spot on the wall to reveal a shelf full of animal care items, from cleaning supplies to heavy bags of feed and dry bundles of straw for the ground inside the stalls. “You know what to do,” he nods at the boy while eyeing you carefully at the same time.

Chenle manages to read his mind surprisingly fast, and he jumps to defend your presence. “They’re with me,” he clarifies.

“But you know the rules, Chenle.”

“Just this once, Taeyong! Pleeease?”

Unable to resist the puppy-like expression on his face, Chenle’s supervisor finally caves. That, combined with the way your face fell when he threatened to send you away in a nonverbal manner is enough to make Taeyong change his mind. A minuscule inkling inside of his brain tells him that you’re okay to be by Chenle’s side as he does his job, even if it might mean that he’ll get distracted at times.

“I suppose they can stay.”

“Yes! Thanks, Taeyong!”

“Wait a minute, what’s that on your face?”

Chenle brings a hand up because he’s genuinely forgotten, but when his fingertips brush the cheap plastic sticker on his cheek he remembers how it got there. “Oh, it’s... uh.” He looks to you for help.

“I did that,” you explain with an embarrassed laugh. “We were joking around and I stuck it on his face.”

“Oh, okay, just making sure you know it’s there.”

Some friends he has, Chenle gripes internally. They didn’t even bother to point it out. What if it had been something else?

Luckily, he doesn’t mind the cute sticker, even if it does make him blush like a fool when he thinks about your cute hands pressing it onto his skin.

As Taeyong passes him on his way out of the stable doors, he pinches one of his rounded cheeks, leaving the younger boy cringing in the process.

Time passes somewhat slowly as you watch Chenle go about doing his tasks, first taking one small handful of the horse’s food at a time and feeding it to her, steadily depleting her evening meal little by little. Then he grabs a broom and steps into the stall to sweep some of her bedding.

“What’s her name?” You ask him after a while, the simplicity of his actions creating a calming effect on you as you observe them. You only know it’s a female because you had heard him mutter “Good girl” to the horse rather affectionately a few minutes earlier.

“Nutmeg.”

“That’s cute,” you reply.

The silence feels heavy, begging you to face what you’ve both left unsaid throughout the day. It’s the first time you’ve really been alone together since you got here. But you’re both too scared to bring up the countless assumptions made by his friends over and over again during the time you’ve spent together that you’re dating, fearing that the conversation, supposed to be a joking one, would inevitably progress into something much deeper.

“I’ve had fun today.”

He says it out of nowhere, making both your body and your heart jump a little.

“Me too.” He peeks his head out from the stall to smile at you, your response tinging the tips of his ears red.

A few minutes go by as you fall into a light dialogue, talking about anything and everything you can think of, getting to know each other more. As he’s finishing up, you finally stand from where you’ve been seated for the past 45 minutes, walking leisurely over to the shelf of supplies, which just so happens to be next to the stall door.

All of a sudden Nutmeg hears something that spooks her, and you don’t realize that she starts to charge towards the closed pair of wooden panels you’re currently right beside.

It’s an instant in which Chenle’s clumsiness from earlier in the day threatens to come back in a much more severe form if he doesn’t do something. Senses more alert than yours for whatever reason, he takes action without hesitation, and time seems to slow before his eyes as he does so.

Swiftly moving you out of the way of the split stall door less than a second before it swings open from the force of the horse’s strong neck, Chenle pulls you to him. His arms dart out to catch you tightly by the waist while he turns both of your bodies around, ensuring that he’s the one closest to the enclosure. His reasoning? If he doesn’t take you out of harm’s way fast enough, at least he’ll be the one that feels the impact, not you.

As you’re being held flush against his chest, your mind races to process just how you got into this position. But your heart presses pause on the gears of your brain, and allows you to just enjoy the close intimacy of the moment.

Chenle knows he should do something, say something, but all he can think of is to stay just like this. Your head is turned to the side, an ear pressed to his sternum and in the perfect spot to hear his heartbeat. Its not-so-steady thump matches your own, sounding much like the uneven rhythm that a young child might play on a drum set, striking the instrument with force and conviction and unwavering confidence.

If only you could confront your feelings for him in the same way.

Both thanking him and apologizing profusely for your lack of awareness, you move to take a tiny step back and away from the snug hold of his arms. Only, you find that you can’t. Chenle’s still holding your waist, oblivious to the fact that he’s been clutching you closely for the past thirty seconds in preparation for a moment that lasted less than one.

“You... you can let go of me now, Chenle,” you say apprehensively, a half smile on your lips as you attempt to look him in the eye without being overwhelmed by the urge to kiss him right then and there.

“Ah, right. My bad.”

Chenle’s not usually this bold when it comes to the physicality of a relationship, romantic or not. But he can’t help it that there seems to be an invisible gravitational force surrounding you, just begging for him to reach out and lay a tender hand on the small of your back. Compelling him to tangle your fingers together like a mess of yarn, with the ends fraying and coming undone but at the same time holding each other up, keeping each other from falling apart. Giving one another something to hold on to in the most unlikely of situations.

With only a few minutes left to spare in his shift, he tells you to wait outside while he packs all of the supplies up for the night. Once everything is back in its proper place, Chenle is just about to step outside through the swinging wooden doors of the stables when a small noise from the caramel-colored horse stops him in his tracks. Turning around, he carefully approaches the animal with an outstretched arm, stroking her shiny mane once he’s close enough.

“What am I going to do, Nutmeg?” The conversation is a futile one, he knows, but it proves to be therapeutic for his conscience. She nuzzles his hand with her snout as he leans onto the wall, lost in thought.

“Should I tell them how I feel?” Her large dark eyes peer back at him, and as silly as it sounds, Chenle gets the sense that she actually understands, despite her inability to respond with comprehensible words.

“I’ll do it, then. Not tonight, but soon. Before autumn ends,” he vows, making a promise to himself and his heart all at once.

Nutmeg lets out a small whinny as if to express her approval. Smiling at the animal’s nonverbal reassurance, he opens the door to step out into the chilly fall night, strides a little lighter and head held higher than usual.

As the small clock tower set up in the middle of the festival grounds tolls seven times, loud clangs disrupting the low and indistinct chatter of the evening, you and Chenle return to the same bench you sat on that afternoon, eyes heavy and feet tired by now.

“Your shift is over now, right?”

“Yeah,” he affirms. “Ready to go home?”

“Definitely.”

The festival has mostly cleared out, which is surprising for the time of night that it currently is. The lack of all the hustle and bustle around you makes it significantly easier to navigate the paths extending in nearly every direction across the grounds.

On your way to the exit of the festival, the same autumn-themed archway you ducked under several hours ago, you pass a few of the boys you met during the day, offering a small wave goodbye to them.

The roads are quiet as you and Chenle walk next to each other on the paved sidewalk, the streetlights placed at every small intersection between the tightly-knit suburban roads providing the only source of illumination. With no one around to hear his shaky voice, he turns to you and stutters out, “I know I didn’t ask for your permission to do this earlier, but may I hold your hand?”

You let him, but not without a bashful scratch to the back of your neck and a mumbled answer of “Sure” directed his way.

Like two schoolchildren with the biggest and most obvious crushes on each other, there’s a skip in both of your steps as you walk the rest of the way home. Insisting on staying outside of your house until he sees the light in your bedroom window turn on, Chenle bids you a sweet goodnight with a lingering hug and a small kiss to the top of your head that he mistakenly thinks you don’t notice.

That night you fall asleep with a smile on your face, visions of pumpkins dancing through your mind and the small one that you bought resting on your nightstand beside you.

It’s the first thing you see when you wake up the next morning, and you reach out to take the small item in your palm. You’re convinced that you can still feel the warmth of Chenle’s hands cradling it as he placed it on the scale, recording the measurement before he gave the miniature pumpkin to Mark, who told you how much it cost. You were so eager to accept the small tote bag Chenle was extending out to you that you didn’t even bother asking for your change back, shoving the money into Mark’s hand and insisting that he keep it.

Your eyes land on the same bag, sitting in the corner of your room, and it makes your face break out into a bright grin. Not even bothered by how early you’ve woken up, you bound down the stairs for breakfast, the most excited for the day ahead you can ever remember being.

You spend the next couple of weeks visiting Chenle during his shifts at the festival, sometimes staying late enough for him to walk you home like he did that first day. With each time he sees you, he warms up to your presence, becoming more like his usual witty and hardly-ever-flustered self. Oddly enough you start to act less and less like a couple, which doesn’t go unnoticed by his friends. The incessant blushing is gradually replaced by sarcastic banter with one another. You don’t know anyone who makes you laugh like Chenle does.

“Hey,” he pipes up one afternoon as you’re watching him organize some pumpkins. “What if I dyed my hair this color?” Chenle points to one that’s a particularly vivid shade of orange, raising his eyebrows as you think of a reply.

“Then you’d look like a pumpkin,” you hum in response.

He chuckles. “Is that supposed to be a bad thing?“

You shake your head. “Not necessarily. Are you really going to dye it, though?”

“Probably not.”

“As you wish, pumpkin.”

He whirls around, nearly dropping the stack of gourds in his hands. “What did you just say?”

“You heard me... pumpkin,” you smirk after repeating the new nickname, and it puts an impossibly cute pout on his face.

“Don’t call me that!”

You jokingly ruffle his hair, and Chenle’s small smile betrays his annoyed facade as he realizes he could get used to hearing the word roll off your tongue, not to mention you addressing him with it.

It’s the week of Halloween when the six boys that volunteer with Chenle at the festival meet up to create a plan that will, ideally, end with both of you confessing your feelings. All but one of them, which happens to be Mark, excitedly discuss possible ways to set you two up. Should they send you on a private hayride somehow? Or maybe they could get you to try out the corn maze together, and hopefully you would struggle with finding your way out long enough to express your mutual crushes on each other.

“I don’t know about this, guys. I still think we should just let them figure it out on their own.”

“You’re no fun, Mark,” Donghyuck chastises. The eldest shrugs, an expression of resignation on his face. At least he tried.

Finally, they decide on having both of you move between each of their respective areas or booths around the festival, dropping as many hints to you about the other’s infatuation as possible. First you’ll start the evening off by navigating through the corn maze, which they realize is impossible for you to get lost in since Chenle had to memorize the map of it. So much for their earlier plan.

After that, Renjun will usher you off towards Jisung’s station, the game area. Conveniently, he’ll suggest you play the balloon dart toss together, but there’s going to be a catch: one of you has to carry the other in their arms while they throw them. They laugh a little at how flustered they imagine you’ll get.

Next, Mark and Donghyuck will help you pick out the best pumpkin to carve for the upcoming holiday. You’ll start to pick it up, but Chenle will insist on holding it instead. If you had heard this, you would be fuming. Who says you’re not strong enough to carry a pumpkin on your own? You’ll show them.

To end the night, Jaemin and Jeno will “accidentally” only give you one stick of cotton candy, forcing you to share. By that time, they hope you’ll be perceptive enough to finally see that the attraction is mutual, diminishing the fear of rejection in both of your minds.

Not so surprisingly, nothing would go as planned.

The boys put their little scheme into action on the night of October 30th. Chenle is actually finished with his days of volunteering at this point, and even though he could stay home after working many long hours over the past few weeks, he opts to visit the festival as a guest this evening, with you by his side.

He picks you up outside of your house, waiting on the sidewalk right next to the same lamp post that the flyer for the festival was taped to, also known as the entire reason why you’re in this situation in the first place. If you hadn’t taken the time to read those words on the purple-colored page, you honestly don’t know where you’d be right now.

Dressed in your favorite and coziest autumn outfit, you practically fly down the stairs of your front porch to greet him. Like you’ve gotten used to doing by now, he holds your hand in his as you walk, taking the same route you always do.

Chenle’s heart beats a little faster when he sees your eyes light up at the sight of the festival in the distance. For the first time, you’ll both be able to enjoy the event together without being bombarded by constant requests to help with various tasks throughout the night. Or so you thought.

From the moment you step foot inside the grounds, Jisung is already standing at the entrance and hurriedly directing you to the corn maze. Confused but obedient nonetheless, you both head towards where his finger is pointing.

Chenle knows something is up as soon as he sees a familiar mischievous twinkle in Renjun’s dark eyes. “You go ahead, I’ll catch up,” he tells you.

“Chenle, it’s a maze. I don’t think they work like that.” He ignores your playful sarcasm.

Speaking in the quietest voice he can muster, which is quite a feat for him, Chenle leans in close to whisper harshly in the older boy’s ear. “What are you trying to pull?”

At a volume level that’s loud enough for you to hear, Renjun replies, “The others and I thought it would be fun to plan out your evening a little! So first we want you to start here, at the corn maze.”

“Aw, really? That sounds like fun!” Oblivious to the group’s true motives, you endorse their plan with your words. “Better get started,” Renjun winks. As you turn to make your way in between the tall rows of vegetables, he roughly yanks Chenle backward to quietly say, “There isn’t a more perfect time to confess to them, I mean, a romantic autumn night at the festival? Make a move already,” he encourages.

Glowering back at him, Chenle reluctantly follows you into the maze.

Only 15 minutes later you emerge from the corn stalks, the boys’ scheme momentarily forgotten. It quickly comes to mind again when you find Jisung waiting outside for you for the second time that night. One time too many, in Chenle’s opinion.

Not missing a beat, the younger of the two boys leads you both over to the area he’s assigned to. The wall of colorful balloons catches your attention immediately. “Let’s play this one!” You exclaim as you tug on his sleeve like a little kid. Delighted with your choice, Jisung quickly explains the rules, but the twist he adds to them goes right over your head. In fact, you’re the one that offers to carry Chenle first. Neither of your faces turn pink with embarrassed blushes.

You don’t even bat an eyelash as you carry the pumpkin that you picked out together in your arms, much to Donghyuck’s dismay. Mark just stands to the side, amused at their attempts to artificially force confessions out of you. The singular stick of cotton candy that Jaemin hands to you over the counter of the concessions stand fails to phase either of you whatsoever, and you end up just pinching off small pieces from the sticky sweet dessert with your hands. Jeno points out your simple solution to the boy standing next to him, observing their failure. “Why didn’t we think of that?” He mumbles.

The six boys finally gather together when they collectively realize they didn’t succeed, but actually did just the opposite. Making a small circle, they start to argue and pointlessly blame one another for causing everything to go wrong. You only manage to catch a few words of their heated conversation, but something in your gut tells you that they were up to more than just creating a schedule of activities for you to follow.

Exchanging glances, you and Chenle nod at each other, about to try and quietly slip away from them. Hand in hand, you take careful steps backwards, but before you can dash away Mark catches sight of you. Thankfully, he smiles a little and puts a finger to his lips, making a “shh” sign as he waves his hand in a signal for you to hurry up.

Abandoning all of your cares, you give up on going unnoticed by the group and shamelessly scamper off in the opposite direction.

“Wait, I know that place!” You shout excitedly as you pass a small playground meant for the younger visitors to the festival. “Can we go over there?” You plead with him, but you suppose you shouldn’t call it that since he gives in to your request so easily.

The child-sized vehicle standing in the center of the play area is a familiar sight to you, and Chenle knows what you’re about to ask him before you even open your mouth. “Go ahead,” he says with a loving smile on his face as he motions to the carriage, designed to look like the very object that the entire festival itself centers around. Catching up to you, Chenle steps forward a little so that he reaches the small stairs leading up to it first.

“Your highness,” Chenle bows, crossing one foot behind the other and bending a knee. Opening the creaky door to the pumpkin carriage for you, he gestures to the inside of the oversized fruit, the graceful movement ushering you to climb inside. You bashfully tug on your striped scarf, holding the woolen material up against your cheeks as you laugh at his chivalrous display. It tickles a little, and he thinks you look even more adorable bundled up like that.

The interior is much smaller than you remember. But then again, you had been much smaller the last time you sat in this very seat.

Calling the inside of the carriage cramped is an understatement. There are two narrow benches on either side of it, the space on the floor between them barely enough to fit the legs of one occupant, much less two. Chenle struggles but eventually sits down across from you, unintentionally forcing your knees to rest in between his. The small windows on the squeaky, rusty doors do little to let in any light whatsoever. In the darkness, you can’t see the boy’s face flush at your closeness.

‘What now?’ You think to yourself, wondering if you’re brave enough in this moment to finally tell him how you feel, how much you enjoy his company, how special he’s become to you. And though you don’t know it, across from you Chenle is contemplating doing the same. He beats you to it with his next actions.

Your racing train of thought skids to an abrupt halt when you feel his hand on the lower part of your thigh, touch innocent and timid as it lingers on the soft fabric of your corduroy pants.

Eyes hurriedly adjusting to the dim space surrounding you, you feel his fingers grasp your own before you see them. At last you make eye contact with each other, gazes boring into one another and recognizing the same things, the same feelings in them. Chenle’s clutching your hand in his now, the first still resting comfortably on your thigh, and you feel the dull sensation of his legs bending inward, squeezing your knees together. His mouth opens, rounded lips parting as though to ask the question that you both already know the answer to. You bring an arm up to hold him by the shoulder, the movement in itself confirming that this is what you want as well. That he’s what you want.

Careful not to bump your heads against the low ceiling of the carriage, he leans towards you, closing the already minimal distance between your faces as he meets your lips in a kiss.

Heads tilting and eyelashes fluttering shut at the same instant, you both pour every unspoken thought, every secret glance, every loving word that never made it past your lips into the contact they currently share. The moment itself feels long overdue, like something you could have done on that first day you spent at the festival together.

It means more this way, though. The amount of time it took for this to happen gave you more time to discover and get comfortable with the way you feel about Chenle. To get comfortable with him. His presence, his humor, his personality, his touch, everything about him is something you’ve grown to depend on over these past few weeks.

Even your lips begin to depend on Chenle as they fall into place against his own, moving with a fervor you weren’t even aware you possessed.

There’s a quiet rhythm to the osculation of your lips, an airy sigh or breath from one of you breaking the silence every few seconds. In the midst of the indescribably wonderful sensation that is the kiss you’re sharing, you faintly feel his hand start to move up and down your leg, not in a provocative way but a reassuring one. His loving caresses have you leaning further into him even though there’s barely enough room to do so, making you wish for one reason and one reason alone that you were having this kiss somewhere else. Otherwise, the location is perfect.

More than a decade has passed since you were just a young child, begrudgingly posing for a photo for your parents by poking your head out through the same small window of the carriage. Since then, the orange of the paint has dulled, the once-soft carpet on the floor has become coarse from the countless shoes that have trodden over it. The wooden doors are splintered and, though never functional, the carriage’s large wheels have undoubtedly begun to show their age with the amount of dirt and dust caught in the grooves.

You’ve made many memories in this place, but the one you’re making today is sure to be unforgettable.

Chenle would give anything to be able to hold you right now, to maybe bring you onto his lap in a tender embrace as he shows you just how fast and how hard he’s fallen for you. Not that volunteering at the festival was a bad thing at all, but you made it so much more bearable, so much more fun. The thought of spending another perfect day with you was more than enough to get him out of bed every morning.

He compromises for the restrictions that the enclosed space places on your movements by untangling his fingers from yours, choosing to cup your cheek with them instead. You’re a little disappointed when his hand lifts from its place on your thigh, anxiousness bubbling up in your gut as you anticipate where he’s going to place it next.

It’s safe to say you just about melt when you feel his palm come up to delicately cradle one side of your chin, thumb darting out to glide along the skin that’s just below your bottom lip. Arching into him, you make the most of the little room you have left to pull him closer.

It’s then that your lungs finally catch up to both of you, sending simultaneous signals telling you to breathe. Granted, Chenle’s kisses feel like all the oxygen you’ll ever need anyway.

Reluctantly leaning away, your chests heave with muted but sharp gasps. A pang of worry hits you when he doesn’t smile, doesn’t laugh, doesn’t say anything. His mouth has fallen open, eyes wide with just as much anticipation as you feel. Taking what feels like the biggest breath in your life, you pray your voice doesn’t tremble as you speak for the first time since you clambered into the dark, cozy carriage.

“I really like you, Chenle.”

The relief that washes over you when he responds is unlike any you’ve ever felt before.

“I like you, too.”

But he’s not done.

“...A lot, in case you hadn’t noticed.” The extra detail makes you giggle, smiling shyly at anything that isn’t him.

He goes to lean in again when you stop him. “Wait, wait, can we at least get out of here first? I want to do this properly.”

You scoot sideways after he nods in agreement, far enough for him to open the door and step down from the elevated imitation of a pumpkin. He extends a hand up to you once he’s on solid ground again, and you take it. His face breaks into that signature bubbly grin of his that’s more contagious than you’d like to admit.

Joining him on the grassy surface, you dramatically stretch your arms out in front of you, waiting for him to reciprocate the hug you’re implicitly requesting.

The impish twinkle in his eye you know so well appears with his next words. “Can I pick you up?”

“You’ll drop me!” You retort, scoffing.

“Aw, c’mon! No I won’t,” he pouts. “Don’t you trust me?”

“Do I?”

“Yes, you do.”

Strong arms envelop your form as he lifts you into the air, only to pull you tightly against his torso. Not even the world’s fluffiest blanket can compare to the fleecy warm softness of the plaid shirt and sweater vest he’s wearing.

The enamored smile on Chenle’s face is the kind that would have made you weak in the knees if you were standing. Forgetting that you’re no longer shielded from the world by the carriage’s privacy, he presses your foreheads together and cutely nuzzles your nose with his own.

Framing his sharp jawline with both of your hands, you lean in to share a second kiss with the boy you wish you had gotten to know sooner. It’s no use wondering about what could have been, however, so for now you decide to focus on only this moment, only these lips, only Chenle. The way he smiles into the kiss has you reeling with affection.

Not even the distant cheers that just barely reach your eardrums can tear you away from each other.

When you feel as though the kiss has conveyed all you want and need to say to one another, Chenle begins to mumble against your lips. In a voice low enough for only you to hear, he says, “We’re going to have to face them sooner or later, you know.”

“How about never?” You reply, grumbling.

“Just follow my lead, okay? I’m used to their teasing,” he comforts.

“If you say so...”

Breaking out of the kiss-induced daze, you both look over to where the six boys stand, clapping and pumping their fists in the air in celebration with one another.

One of them, probably Renjun, you can’t quite tell, cups his hands around his mouth in preparation for the shout that leaves it not even a second later.

“It’s about damn time!”

“I told you guys if we just left them alone they’d figure it out themselves!” Mark adds triumphantly.

Apparently more than one kiss is one too many for his friends to see, and enough to make the small group turn away, yelling for you to “get a room” at the top of their lungs. You feel Chenle smirk against your lips at their repulsed reactions.

“Serves them right.”

You agree.

You’ve never had someone to spend Halloween night with before, and boy does this stress Chenle out to no end. He wants everything to be perfect, wants to do everything that a couple should do on such a holiday. “It’s really not a big deal, Chenle,” you insist sympathetically as he paces your living room floor, currently obsessing over what costumes you should wear.

“But... it’s you, and you’re a big deal. A big deal to me. I just want to make you happy.”

“Nothing could make me happier than being able to call you mine,” you proclaim proudly, enjoying the way his face practically turns into a tomato when what you’ve just said registers in his brain. “Stop it,” he stutters, lowering his head to stare at the carpet under his feet. You just giggle.

The excitement of the night is unlike any other. Your neighborhood’s streets are full of mostly children, but some adults and grandparents too, all taking part in the festivities. Going from doorstep to doorstep, you chant the famous three-word phrase at each house, assuring anyone who answers the door that you’re never too old to trick or treat if they ask. You get lots of compliments on your matching costumes: Chenle’s dressed as Sully and you’re Mike Wazowski from Monsters Inc. The soft fur on his outfit makes it extremely difficult for you to hold yourself back from hugging him any chance you get.

With your bags full of enough candy to last you two months at least, you return home for the night, this time crashing at his place. Despite the fact that it’s already getting late, both of you quickly change into some more comfortable clothes before settling in on his couch for a Halloween movie marathon.

“How about...” Chenle scrolls through the large selection of films on the screen. “The Nightmare Before Christmas?”

“No!” You cry out abruptly, lightly pounding against his chest with one of your fists before returning it to its original position around his waist.

Looking down at you, currently curled up in his lap with your other arm thrown rather lazily over his sturdy shoulders and your side pressing into his torso, he asks, “Why not?”

In a small voice, you respond. “It... gave me nightmares when I was little.”

“Really? A Disney movie?”

“Yes, now can we please stop talking about it and pick something else?”

“Aw, are you scared?”

“Shut up!” You whine shyly, burying your face as far as it would go into the thin fabric of his loose white t-shirt.

“Hey,” he hushes you, “I’m not making fun of you, baby. It’s okay... I’ve got you.”

Chenle swears he feels the warmth of your blush against his shoulder, generated by his unusual use of that particular term of endearment.

He runs a reassuring palm along one of your arms down to your hand. Effortlessly he winds each of his fingers around yours, like piecing together the most delicate of puzzles, and you remember how this action would have flustered both of you beyond belief mere weeks before. It’s become so simple, so instinctive a movement, saying everything you need to know without even the slightest whisper of a word in the air.

Rubbing small circles into the skin on the back of your neck with his other hand, he holds you close, the harsh light from the television illuminating your form as it clings to his.

You eventually decide on an actual horror movie that leaves you muffling your shrieks with a pillow, but Chenle just laughs with a pitch so high that it reminds you of a certain marine mammal. You scold him by giving his shoulder a whack. “Shh, Chenle! You’re going to wake the whole neighborhood up!”

“Hey, you were screaming too!”

“That’s not screaming, that’s called laughing, you dummy.”

Hours later, Chenle’s arm hangs limply down into the large bowl of treats you’ve been sharing. The soft snores next to your ear tell you that he’s fallen asleep. His family finds you two knocked out cold the next morning, covered in fuzzy blankets and colorful candy wrappers strewn about the sofa.

Indeed, this would be a Halloween to remember, and you hope to spend many more together in the future. With Chenle in your arms right now, there’s no place in this world that you would rather be. And it’s all thanks to a flimsy piece of paper on a lamp post.

[augustwxllow]

part three

maybe this will be the last instalment maybe it won’t be idk, we’ll both find out at the end together

henry’s pov

henry watched as the doctor scrambled for the paddles and the nurse started doing chest compressions on alex

he didn’t know if the doctors knew he was there but soon they probably would if he sobbed loudly

“charging... clear!”

the anaesthesiologist took the oxygen tube, which connected to the machine, out of henry’s mouth and the nurse removed her hands just in time as the shock was delivered

both the nurse and doctor, as well as henry, looked at the heart monitor

no change

the nurse immediately went back to doing chest compressions as the doctor waited for the paddles to recharge

“charging... clear!”

it was a routine that went on for two minutes and henry started to panic

he felt his hands fidgeting with the strap across his chest

henry caught attention of the doctor who took a step back and shook his head at the nurse

the nurse didn’t stop but instead nudged her head towards henry’s direction

henry’s panic only became worse when the doctor turned around and saw him and went wide eyed

the doctor quickly turned back to look at his patient and then back at henry and then grabbed the paddles immediately

“charging... clear!”

no change happened but he looked at the nurse

“go find me as much ice as you can and bring it here. im not having the death of the first son of the united states on my hands”

the nurse immediately ran out and almost came back immediately with two buckets and placed it around alex’s head

henry’s panic kept rising as he watched the clock

“come on love. don’t do this to me” henry whispered

“don’t leave me”

“charging... clear!”

no change

the nurse resumed compressions

“it’s almost four minutes doctor”

henry thought he squeaked at that and he knew he did when the nurse looked at him

henry knew not all medical shows weren’t accurate that didn’t mean he didn’t research stuff afterwards

but henry knew that after four minutes there would be permanent brain damage

“please love. i love you. please” henry begged one last time

henry watched as the doctor charged the paddles

“history, huh? bet we could make some” henry whispered to himself

henry looked down at his feet as he listened to the doctor deliver the last shock which would help prevent permanent brain damage

that sound

the sound of reassurance

the sound of life

the sound of henry’s fiancé being here

henry looked up and saw the heart monitor beeping at a normal rhythm and watched as the doctor quickly put the paddles away and worked on fixing alex’s shoulder

“fucking hell alex you dramatic asshole” henry let out in a shaky breath

henry watched as the doctor finished up with tying the wound up without the worry of alex would flatline again

henry stayed where he was

he didn’t think he could move after he watched alex laying lifeless on the table for nearly four minutes

suddenly the sound of a door opening caught henry’s attention

he turned around and saw the doctor there looking at him

“apologies your royal highness. im sorry you had to witness that”

henry held back the urge to roll his eyes

“the first son is in a stable condition and hopefully he will make a full recovery. we will have to keep him here for awhile to see if there is any brain damage due the amount of time he was deprived of oxygen”

henry just nodded and the doctor looked at him

“i know im not to speak to like this in front of a royal but he is one lucky bastard”

henry smiled at that and laughed smally

“that he is” henry replied

the doctor nodded and moved his head in the direction of the exit and showed him to alex’s private room

when the doctor reached it with henry he turned around when he heard his sister yell out his name

“you do rather need to be quiet in places like this bea”

“im sorry but i did call out for you four times but your brain was clearly preoccupied with the thoughts of your fiancé being okay”

henry sucked in a breath as the doctor looked at him

“i will not speak a word” he said simply as he held the door open for bea and himself

the two of them stepped in and bea handed him a bag with some clothes in it

“please do get changed so we can burn that uniform. i don’t want to see it again”

“when did you have time to get the clothes?”

“well when you originally told me to go get them i went downstairs and got shaan and zahra and then when i was waiting out there i got bored so i decided to go home and get you some clothes and eat your hidden stash of jaffa cakes”

“excuse me?”

“oh hush hush. just get out of that hideous thing”

henry listened to his sister and went into the bathroom and stopped out of the uniform

“you know what have a shower too” bea called out

henry did do that because he needed something to clear his thoughts before he sat down beside alex’s bed for the next god knows how many days waiting for him to wake up

henry felt clean when he stepped out of the shower and felt comfortable when he pulled out his sweatpants and the alex’s shirt

when henry stepped out, he saw bea had taken occupant of the lounge as she channel surfed so it left henry with the chair next to alex’s hand no doubt bea doing it on purpose

henry sat down and took hold of alex’s hand just as zahra and shaan burst into the room

“shhhh!” bea scolded

shaan shot bea a look but zahra’s eyes were focused on the rise and fall of alex’s chest

“i have to call ellen” zahra stepped out of the room, shaan not far behind

shaan and zahra never came back in and henry could only presume they were standing outside guarding the door

it had been hours since henry last ate and he was starting to get hungry but as if bea knew she left and immediately came back with food for henry

“you can go home bea. i will be quite alright” henry told her as he ate a bit of whatever she got him

“so who proposed to who?”

henry choked

“what?”

“did you propose to alex, or did alex propose to you?”

“it is none of your concern” he told his sister simply

“oh dearest brother, how could possibly think i would not want the juicy details?”

“i really do not think you would want to know bea” he gave her a look

she did not deserve to know who proposed to who it was henry of course as if she couldn’t tell by the band that was around alex’s finger

she also didn’t deserve to know the aftermath either henry hid a smile after remembering that did more than just two rounds after alex said yes

bea just gave him a disappointed look

“you’re no fun baby brother”

henry smiled at that and finished off whatever he was eating and just looked at the rise and fall of alex’s chest

henry had no idea how many days had passed

two???

three???

he didn’t know and his heart began to sink at the thought he would recover

bea had persuaded henry to go home multiple times but he refused there was no home if alec wasn’t there

ellen had flown in two nights ago with june and nora in tow

they’d all stayed for a bit and nora grinned when she saw the band on alex’s finger and june freaked out and ellen just gave henry a kiss

henry didn’t realise how welcoming they claremont’s had let them into their arms nora was a given since she was dating june

what surprised him most is when his nan had sent flowers to alex though when he looked at the card he could tell they were not from her as the words were too kind for her bitter heart about henry’s love for alex

henry was sitting in one of the chairs when he heard someone enter the room. he turned around and saw his brother standing there

“phillip?”

“i just wanted to pass on my congratulations to you and alex”

“im sure you don’t mean that” henry scoffed

“i know i may not approve of it like nan does not but bea may have slapped some sense into me the other night”

henry took notice of the bright red handprint which cover his brother’s cheek and he held back a laugh

“oh... well um thank you i suppose”

awkward silence sat between the two of them and henry wished he would leave already

“just because i do not approve of it-”

“phillip” henry gritted out

“doesn’t mean i shouldn’t stop you from being happy”

“bea made you say that didn’t she” henry said after a moment

“no. i may have had martha slap some sense to me too” he commented as he pointed to his other cheek

at that henry did laugh

“i’m sorry if i haven’t been the best of brothers but hopefully some time in the near future we could become better”

henry sat there for a moment and thought bullshit like that would happen

“i’d like that” henry said simply i would very much not like that

not long after henry said that phillip left and bea entered the room

“did you really slap phillip?”

“yes and it felt bloody good to do so” she beamed

henry laughed at his sister

“mum wants to come to visit but she can’t bring herself to. she thinks it’s her fault since the assassination attempt was on you because she made you go out to the research facility”

“mum can come. im not mad at her or hurt by her if that’s what she thinks”

bea nodded at her brother and then left the room silently

henry let out a sigh and bea entered the room again

“also, not the best time but there are a whole bunch of music playlists people have been making on spotify-”

“bea” henry groaned

“you need to listen to them. the playlist all have to do with you two and i don’t know whilst you’re waiting for your fiancé to wake up maybe you could pick out a song for your wedding”

“you need to stop saying it like that”

“i will ask alex, as soon as he wakes up, who proposed to who, watch me”

bea left the room again and it was just henry and alex

alex and henry

just the two of them like it was and how it should be

stealing moments together

but not like this

this was pain and torture

“please love. come back to me” henry said as he squeezed alex’s hand

not long after henry released his grip, the other hand twitched and henry felt his heart surge up and almost go through his mouth screw the exaggeration

henry looked at him and the heart monitor started to increase slightly but died down when alex’s eyes opened

“love?”

alex gave him a quizzical look and henry almost burst into tears

he didn’t like that look

not one bit

he hated himself for having to witness that look

the look of ‘who are you?’

[yandere-sins]

Omggg i just had a dream about denki being a ghost inthe forest in the back of my house and bening really yandere towards me and being my friend so wanna write this bb🥺🥺

Wow, dude, that’s... tough? Let me know if you ever get someone to interpret this dream, I’d love to know what it meant!! But until then, hope you can enjoy this here ^^

I suppose, warning for body horror. It's a ghost story after all!

»»————-———— ♡ ————————-««     

You couldn’t hold back the heavy breaths falling off your lips as you collected yourself. Running parkour through the forest wasn’t something you had done in what felt like forever. As a child, you had spent much more hours in between trees and thicket, but having grown up, it seemed more rational not to go out into the forest anymore.

With an uneasy feeling in your tummy, you looked around. The sun was setting slowly, and though - had you started tracking back the way you came from now - you might have made it back before night fell, you couldn’t help but worry. Cellphone signal was sparse around these parts, and you didn’t exactly enjoy camping out in the wild anymore. Back home, they’d surely start to wonder where you ran off to too.

“What are you looking at?” he asked. No leaves were rustling under his steps, but you weren’t exactly afraid of his presence. “The sun is going down,” you noted before looking back at him, standing in the shadow of a tree, shrugging. “What’s the big deal, you’ve been out here before in the dark.”

“Yeah, well, but I was a teenager back then. You know, rebellious phase?”

A burst of light laughter fell off his lips, as you passed him by, his presence trotting after you. Denki was unlike any other friend you had, honestly, unlike any person you knew too. Neither was he exactly alive nor something you could really explain. Often had you thought he might just be an illusion, an imaginary friend you made up when you were little. But everything pointed against this, as he was still here, even though you were of age now.

“Is it still far?” you asked him. It was his idea to go deeper into this forest after all. You were just visiting your family when you saw him stand at the farthest end of your parent’s property, which switched into forest instead of a plain grass field. It hadn’t been your intention to go hiking, but you couldn’t exactly just ignore him.

Not after all you’ve been through together.

Following him through another bush, you wiped your face, feeling like a million bugs just sailed down on you. “Do you remember this place?” he asked, and you opened up your eyes again to see, a big lake spreading out in front of you. At the sight of it, you had to admit feeling warmth spreading through you, fond memories of your childhood resurfacing.

“That’s where I met you first,” you admitted, and he hummed in approval, you two standing on the edge to the water, looking out into the lake. “You were so tiny back then, I still remember it! Didn’t even reach my hips yet!”

“Stop teasing me!” you laughed along as Denki grinned at you, gesturing your height. “You didn’t change at all!” you chuckled, shaking your head. “You always teased me back then too.”

“Just because you were crying and asking for your mommy! You’d get lost a lot the first few times you came into the forest after you moved here!”

“Well-” you chuckled, hesitating before you could admit defeat. “I guess I did.”

Denki nodded, his eyes sliding over you as he took you in. It’s been a while since the last time he saw you. Life had certainly changed for you, school, work, relationships - they all changed. “You changed a lot,” he mumbled after a while, brows furrowed, though you weren’t sure if it was disappointment or disapproval in his slightly translucent eyes.

“You’ve grown - a lot. You’re bigger now than me.”

As a matter of fact, his hand reached up, gesturing between you and him, showing you overtook him by almost half a head now. Kaminari Denki - his name was one of the few things you knew for sure - had always looked the same to you. Always the same height, the same blonde hair, and toothy grin. He told you once that ghosts don’t really change anymore. That’s at least, what he said. Even if you had your doubts, he called himself a ghost of something long gone, leaving you to wonder what he meant.

“Well, life goes on,” you sighed.

“For you,” he noted, a grin on his face that didn’t exactly match his rather sad expression.

“Yeah... I... I don’t think we’ll see each other much more in the future.”

“What?” he retorted. Standing a bit closer to you now, you averted your face. It felt like you were breaking up with him when he looked at you with those big, puppy-eyes, and you couldn’t exactly bear to tell him the news. “Yeah, I decided to move to a different city. I might be back once or twice a year, but well, that’s it.”

“Oh.” The way he said this, made you feel guilty for no certain reason. You two hadn’t been as close as you were when you were younger, especially after you distanced yourself from him and the forest for the sake of hanging out with other friends - real friends - and having to study hard for your exams. True, he had been there in really tough times for you. In times where you had no one, and your parents didn’t make your life easier either. Maybe that’s why it was so hard to ‘formally’ tell him you two would have to go separate ways.

Somehow, you could understand the sadness in his eyes, making it incredibly awkward for you to stand so close next to him. Kicking some loose stones into the lake, you nodded before taking a deep breath. “Yep, so that’s how it is. I better get back before it gets too late-”

“Can I show you one last thing then?” he interrupted you, and you began to stutter, unsure what to say. Something inside of you told you to not go with him. To turn on your heels and get back to your home. This forest had nothing you didn’t know about already, and the most exciting things here were mushrooms. But at the same time, you felt like you owed him this. One last favor. One last adventure with him.

His eyes sparkled up hopefully when you nodded, and he swiftly surrounded you, non-existing feet hastily climbing back into the thicket. With a sigh and the thought of ‘what did I get myself into’ you followed. It became hard for you to keep up with him, more than once losing sight of his luminescent ghost-form, but his voice led you back on track and after him. It got harder and harder to see properly as the rays of sunlight disappeared behind the horizon, and you took out your phone camera to light your way and not stumble over too many roots.

“Where exactly are we going?” you asked, much too late, this question should have been one of the first you should have asked.

“Somewhere special!” he called back, and again, you felt the tug in your stomach to leave. It was getting late, and you had strayed far beyond the forest you knew as well as your pocket. “You have to see this!” he announced, and once again, against the better judgment of your gut, you complied, following him deeper in.

“We’re there!” Denki finally announced when you were already beyond out of breath and nerves to continue. A clearance opened up in front of you, moonlight shining down at the singular tree trunk in the middle of it. “So... what is it?”

“Well, come look!” he urged you, his form now much whiter and visible since it had become night. Hesitantly, you approached the trunk, exchanging more than once glances with Kaminari, who was snickering and grinning excitedly.

“I thought it was only appropriated to show you. I wanted you to know all about me before you decide to go.” His words were but a murmur over your shoulder, making you flinch by how close they sounded suddenly. It got abundantly clear that whatever he wanted to show you couldn’t be good, and you acted carefully as you shone your own light on your surroundings additionally.

Another careful step before you felt a hard resistance under your foot, crunching under the pressure of your weight. “Ouch!” he fake cried out before chuckling, and you shone your light upwards to the trunk, a truly horrifying sight being revealed.

Stumbling back, your hand began to shake uncontrollably. You had to grip it with your other hand before you could even control it, tearing yourself away from the sight. Unfortunately, Kaminari decided to sit on the trunk, making it hard to have a conversation with him without having the remains of a body in the corner of your eyes.

“Yep, that’s me,” he introduced almost nonchalantly, knocking against the skull of the skeleton. “Lost my way out here. Every time I decided to just go in one direction, I would accidentally sidetrack and end up back here. My phone had no connection, and no one knew where I was. I guess... it was just meant to happen.”

“Why...” you muttered, shielding your eyes from the sight. “Why would you show me this?”

“Hm?” he finally looked up at you again. Even for a ghost, he was awfully calm, showing you his remains. “Because you are all grown up now, Dummy! Couldn’t have shown you this when you were still so small, could I?”

“N-No! But I still don’t want to see it now!”

“Bummer,” he admitted, truly sounding disappointed about your reaction. “I was so happy when I met you. Finally, someone that could see me, who I could talk to! I’ve been dwelling in this forest for many years before you came around. I was so lonely, [Name].”

That’s enough, you thought. On his sob story you would gladly miss out, considering you were standing in front of his skeleton remains, talking to his ghost. If that alone didn’t make you crazy, you’d rather be cold-hearted than endure the sight anymore. Turning on your heels, you walked back to where you had come from.

“Don’t leave me, [Name],” you heard from behind you, soft and scared.

“I can’t stay, I’m sorry. I will send someone to bring back your remains and bury them, I promise! I just- I just have to go.”

“But you will get lost if you leave now. Stay with me.”

“No!” you said firmly, immediately feeling bad for being so harsh. Fighting your way back out of the clearance, you looked around, phone light in hand as you moved towards where you thought you had come from. The next ten minutes were spent stumbling over roots and vines before you shoved aside another bush, your eyes widening at the sight of Denki, sitting on the tree trunk you had tried to leave, staring at the sky.

“It’s no good. It’s dark, and you don’t have a compass either, right?”

“No, I have one,” you hissed back, opening up your phone to change to the compass app on it. “Wait!” he called out, immediately by your side with his translucent fingers slipping right through the phone. A spark threw both of you back, and you let go of the machine, the ungodly sound of it cracking reaching your ears.

“Fuck,” you whispered, panicked by now. Moving to pick it up, you saw it fell right on a root, cracking your display into two. “Stay, [Name],” he tried again, his eyes full of sorrow as he looked you. “You’re all I have. We always had so much fun, did we not?”

Shaking your head at him as you gave him a flabbergasted look, you quickly turned around, running this time. You had to get back. You couldn’t stay there. Not after knowing... what happened to him.

Out of breath and with tears in your eyes, you broke your way through the thicket, getting stuck on a root sticking out from the ground and falling right into his non-existing arms again. You were out of the clearance again before Denki could even say another word. You didn’t know how long it took for you until your legs finally gave out, tears falling from your eyes as he sat down in front of you.

With his hands on your shoulders, it wasn’t like he touched you, but you were able to imagine what it felt like, slightly comforted by the feeling, even if it was a placebo. “My family... I’m sure they are looking for me.”

“Yeah, of course. Just stay here for the night, we can try to find a way back in the morning.”

It took you another few shaky breaths before you slowly agreed, even though you didn’t get an inch closer to the skeleton that sat farther away, watching you with a crooked neck. “It’ll be alright. I’m here,” he assured you, while you pulled your hoodie over your head, laying down on what you assumed was a good place to lie in the grass. “We went through much worse than this, remember?”

His cheering up wasn’t half bad, at least your thoughts changed from the feeling of panic to the nicer memories. “I’ll always be your friend, you know? Even if you were far away, I’d still be your friend, but I like it much better when you are here. I’m glad you’re staying the night, [Name], it’s been forever since we had a sleepover!”

Denki chuckled, as his translucent body settled down next to you. “I got you. You don’t have to worry about a thing. Just sleep, and tomorrow we’ll find a way back, I promise.”

“Okay,” you whispered, exhaustion falling over you as he managed to calm you down. “Goodnight, Denki.”

“Goodnight, [Name]. I am so glad you’re staying.”

[miraculousmarifan]

Felinette Month - Day 1: Purrito

So this is my first time writing something that wasn’t academic or work documentation in probably at least 5 years and it’s definitely my first fan fic so please bear with the rough writing. And the potential out of character-ness of this. I wasn’t even planning to write for this but after reading a few of the ones by @fandomsilhouette, I felt too inspired not to try!

Fingers crossed that this burst of inspiration last long enough for me to finish the prompts on @felinettenovember!

This is based loosely on a fan fic I read a while back (if I remembered who wrote it, I’d completely tag them here but I don’t even remember the name now)

Chat!Felix and reveal

Around 1500 words and most certainly fluff

Marinette hummed as she put together the tray of cheese pastries and tea for her anticipated visitor. She loved the decision to make a schedule for patrol to clear up some time in her and Chat’s busy schedules. Under this, she had three days every week that she didn’t need to worry about sneaking out and one day that they could meet up from patrol to hang out and work on finding Hawkmoth. Additionally it resulted in a standing visit with her masked friend once a week, with her parents’ approval after the Weredad akuma brought it to their attention under the condition of homework still getting done, of course.

Once upstairs, Marinette worked on tidying up her room a little from her projects, as the scrap pile from her ongoing projects could be a little distracting and she preferred to have those in acceptable condition for smaller projects. Maybe she could make a nice patchwork quilt for Felix as a get-well present, since he seemed to be coming down with something. A cold or maybe the flu? He definitely seemed flushed and less alert than usual, seeming to space out while looking at her throughout the day. 

As she sat down with the pieces, arranging and rearranging to find the most appealing look that Felix may approve of, a thump sounded from the balcony and the clatter of a chair falling. Quickly pushing the fabrics out of sight, Marinette climbed up and opened the door to peer out at Chat. He was still laying on the ground with a bright red face, visibly sweaty skin, and eyes shut.

“Oh! You look terrible Chat! Did something happen on your patrol?” Marinette rushed over to help him up slowly and stopped when she noticed the shiver running through him and the quick breaths. She felt his forehead, pushing his more disheveled than usual hair out of the way. His eyes slowly opened and a weak grin crossed his face.

“Hiya Princess. You look nice today. Is your hair down?” His hand reached up and batted at the closest pigtail. Her hair was definitely still in it’s pigtails, albeit a little longer than they were when these visits first started. That’s not a good sign…

“Let’s get you inside and out of the cold. Are you sick? Why didn’t you go home right away after patrol if you’re sick? Or better yet, why not call Ladybug and ask her to cover this patrol so you could rest up?” He mumbled incoherently and leaned heavily on her as she helped him climb into her room. The moment he was near the chaise, he collapsed heavily on it.

Marinette rushed to grab blankets and a pillow to make him comfortable, chastising him about the importance of taking care of his health and assuring him that Ladybug certainly felt the same way, despite his denials of being sick. With some coaxing, she managed to get him to sit up so she could wrap the biggest blanket she owned around his shoulders. She moved to grab another blanket and pillow and he let himself fall down again, rolling off the chaise onto the floor.

“Oh Chat! Let me help you back up! I’m sure you’d be much cozier than on the floor!” I’m sure my parents are wondering what is happening at this point. Hopefully they help me take care of him when they’re done prepping for tomorrow, at least enough that he can make it home.

“Nnnngh,” and curled up tighter in the blanket, burying his face into the spot where the carpet and the top edge of the blanket met. With a resigned sigh, Marinette went to the bathroom to find a thermometer and to see what kinds of medicine they had. At least if it’s only a cold, she might be able to give him something to help him through the night. Coming back into the room, she chuckled at the sight of him curled up tightly, like a little purrito.

“Chat, you need to get up and take this so you feel better soon. I have some tea that you can take it with, if you’d like,” Marinette cooed, trying to sound as much like her mother as possible, as she walked towards the nearly forgotten tray with medicine in hand.

“I don’t want to! I want to cuddle,” Chat protested and pulled the blanket closer in, somehow curling up even more and acting more like a petulant child throwing a tantrum with each passing minute. Marinette brought the tray over, setting it near the chaise, grabbing another blanket, and knelt down by his side.

“I tell you what, if you sit up and take your medicine like a good boy, I’ll give you this extra blanket and let you pick which pillow you want to use,” she bribed, hoping that the time babysitting Manon had taught her the right skill for this kind of situation. With this offer on the table, Chat managed to sit up slowly, his eyes looking more glazed over than when he had arrived. Marinette handed him the tea, grown cold by this point, and the correct dosage of cold medicine, to prevent him from accidentally taking too much.

He quickly took both without further protests and then a goofy grin broke out. “I want you to be my pillow!” His arms wrapped around Marinette and tried to curl himself up on her lap. The contact made her blush a bit and she tried to pull back.

“You’re such a flirt! What happened to being in love with Ladybug?” she joked nervously. After readjusting so he was just leaning on her shoulder, instead of across her lap, she used one hand to drape the second blanket over him. At least this way I can tell he isn’t too cold. 

“I only flirt with you and Ladybug. I can’t help that if I didn’t have this curse, you’d be my first choice,” he murmured, seeming to be drifting back to sleep already. Marinette was stunned into silence. Did this mean Chat likes her? How did things change so much just from hanging out? With how out of it he seems, is he going to remember this conversation later? Are things going to be different the next time I see him?

For a few minutes she spiraled, thinking of every possible thing that could change, speculating whether this would affect how she treated him as Ladybug (try as she might to avoid letting these nights slip into her superhero life), and how different this might have been if she didn’t have a crush on Felix. Soon he startled her out of her thoughts with a jolt, as he sat up and started thrashing wildly at the blankets and pulling at his suit.

“Ack! Too hot! Stupid suit! Plagg, claws in!”

A flash of light and silence. Marinette clamped her hands over her eyes as quickly as she could with her brain already running on delay.

“Mmmmmmm. Much better,” he mumbled, before Marinette felt his head resting on her leg, arms wrapping around her waist, and body resting on her lap. She kept her hands over her eyes and freaked out internally. How am I supposed to talk him into transforming back?

“What are you doing kid?! You can’t do that here! Nobody is supposed to know your identity! I hate to say it but you need to transform back so Ladybug doesn’t get upset with you!” Plagg fumed. Marinette felt him try to pull on Chat’s arms

“You’re so warm,” Chat purred out, ignoring Plagg’s badgering, “Why don’t we do this more often, Princess? This would be perfect during movie nights.”

I need to do something. I can’t stay like this forever!

“Chat, why don’t you transform back and just take one of the blankets off? Wouldn’t that be better?” Marinette kept her eyes clamped together, moving her hands slowly down to where she thought his shoulder was and felt for the blankets. Apparently he hadn’t pulled them back up before curling up on her so it was just his shirt. Feeling utterly surreal, she noted that the sleeve’s fabric felt like the high quality fabrics she had to save up to buy for bigger, fancier projects.

“Noooooo. This is what I want. This is too nice to give up!” he protested, twisting his body up first to bury his face into her side, then shake it dramatically. A ticklish jolt ran through her body and she opened her eyes without thinking, pushing him back to stop him.

“Felix?!” Marinette gasped. Felix just smiled and continued trying to cuddle back up to her.

Just then Marinette’s parents knocked on the door downstairs and asked if they could come in. If her brain hadn’t come to a halt, she might’ve had a joke about their impeccable timing.

[wizardofahz]

Introducing Grim

A/N: Just a little bit of silly to get back into writing. This is a follow up to Fulfilling the Lie.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“I think someone’s going to die.”

The panic in Nia’s voice has Kara shooting straight up out of bed though she manages to stop before crashing into the ceiling. Still hovering in the air, she asks, “Did you have a dream? Are you okay? Where are you?”

It’s the middle of the night--3:52 AM according to her phone--which makes the dream scenario most likely. Hopefully that means Nia is safe at home. Still, Kara mentally prepares herself to change into her super suit and fly out the window.

“I’m at home,” Nia responds, speaking a mile a minute. “I dreamed that there was this big black dog, like you know the Grim in Harry Potter? The omen of death? And I think Alex was there, but I don’t-- I didn’t get the sense that she was in danger? But I don’t know. It’s the Grim, right? I keep thinking about Ron’s Uncle Bilius and how he saw a Grim and died. And I know that’s Harry Potter, but, I mean, the messages in my dreams come in symbols, right? So maybe my powers are finally trying to communicate with me in a language that I’ll understand, and maybe that means that someone else is going to die even though I saw Alex, and--”

“Oh,” Kara says once Nia’s words register. All the adrenaline dissipates from Kara’s body, and she sinks back down onto her bed. “No, you dreamed about Alex’s cat.”

“Oh thank goodness,” Nia sighs with relief. “I was really worried. Like I said, I didn’t think Alex was going to die, but I’d really hate to be wrong about that. You know how hard it can be to interpret my dreams.”

“I get it,” Kara says, and she means it. If there was any sign that something would happen to Alex, anything at all, and there was something Kara could do to stop it, she would. “I’m glad you called.”

“Me too,” Nia says with a shaky laugh. “All that freaking out, and it was just Alex’s cat.” A brief silence. “Kara?”

“Yeah?”

“Since when does Alex have a cat?”

Oh, right. After they left the animal shelter, their day had been a whirlwind of pet supply shops and cat-proofing the apartment, and with Alex and Grim’s matching lack of enthusiasm for attention, they hadn’t really told anyone other than Eliza, J’onn, and Kelly. Oops. Well, the cat’s out of the bag now. Almost literally. “Today, or I guess, technically yesterday. It’s a long story, but his name is Grim.”

“Okay,” Nia says in a tone that indicates that she doesn’t really understand but she’s willing to go along with it for the moment. “No one’s going to get hurt, and that’s what matters.”

“I wouldn’t go that far,” Kara mutters, thinking about the unfortunate mismatch between sharp claws and soft human flesh.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

...

Kara’s breakthrough moment with Grim comes entirely by accident. 

Her mission for the evening is to keep Grim away from the kitchen while Alex and Kelly finish preparing dinner. Unaware that Kara is an invulnerable Kryptonian, Kelly had given her an apologetic look upon hearing her assignment. Kara doesn’t mind the teeth and the claws. She just hopes Grim doesn’t get too mad at her. She’s still trying to get on his good side.

“I’m sorry. You can’t,” Kara says, intercepting Grim as he wanders in the direction of the kitchen. She crouches in front of him and tries to redirect him. “Alex is busy. How about the cat tower? Want to climb on that instead?”

He does not.

After a few repetitions of this, Kara brings Grim to the couch, holding him in her lap as he tries to wiggle free. He meows his discontent and begins to claw at her.

“No, no, no,” Kara whispers quickly, grabbing a blanket and pushing it between them. “You can’t. Kelly doesn’t know.”

Normally accustomed to a Kara who’s willing to play scratching post, Grim looks up at her in consternation. He paws at her tentatively, testing her reaction. His claws sink into the blanket instead. He pushes into her and then pauses as if processing the feeling. He flexes, stretching his toes out before grabbing the soft material again.

Kara joins him, running her hands through the blanket as well. “I know. It’s nice, right?” 

Grim begins to knead the blanket in earnest. 

“They’re so cute,” Kara hears Kelly whisper from the other side of the kitchen island. 

“Yeah,” Alex whispers back.

It’s one word, and a quiet one at that, but it’s so full of love and happiness. Kara knows how important family harmony is to Alex, and Grim is part of the family now. She knows, without Alex having to say anything, that Alex has been waiting for this moment.

She is going to hug Alex as soon as she can.

... 

J’onn J’onzz is a cheater. Of this, Alex is convinced.

After meeting Grim, he initially keeps his distance, but after a while, J’onn seems to know exactly when Grim will tolerate being pet--not to mention exactly where he wants to be pet--and when he’s feeling antisocial. Alex has no doubt that J’onn is reading Grim’s mind.

Because of this, J’onn and Grim establish an understanding faster than anyone other than Alex.

That is until her mom arrives.

“Mom, this is Grim,” Alex says. Grim is currently in her arms for everyone’s safety and comfort, but Alex kneels and places him on the ground between them.

Eliza kneels opposite her. “Hi, Grim. It’s nice to meet you.”

Grim looks to Alex, who nods with approval. “It’s okay,” she says. “It’s just Mom.”

Grim takes a tentative step towards Eliza. She reaches out a hand to let him sniff her, and it’s not long before she’s allowed to pet him, scratching him gently behind the ears.

“What? How?” Kara whines. “That’s not fair.”

“Apparently Alex is only deferential to Eliza,” J’onn says. “He can sense it.”

Alex’s eyes narrow. There it is, evidence of her suspicions. “How do you know that? Are you reading my cat’s mind?”

“I may not work for the DEO anymore, but I still find it prudent to investigate and track potential threats.”

“Hey!”

“He’s a sweetheart,” Eliza says, joining Alex in coming to Grim’s defense. Years of raising Alex has taught Eliza to recognize when someone is reaching their limit. “It’s okay, sweetie. You can go.”

Grim scampers off for the moment, but he returns to her regularly throughout her visit for more head scratchings.

...

Trust has to be earned.

As a therapist, Kelly is very well aware of this. She has a lot of practice ensuring that her patients grow to trust that they will be listened to and not judged.

The problem is that she has done this by communicating in English, a language that Alex’s cat Grim does not speak, and Kelly, being allergic to cats as she is, does not have a lot of experience speaking cat.

“I’m not trying to hurt her,” she insists to Grim, who is scowling at her from Alex’s side.

Kelly is using her lunch break to check on Alex, who has had a long couple of days vigilante-ing. Sure enough, upon letting herself into the apartment, she was met with the sight of Alex asleep on the couch, still in her outfit with the tight suit and boots on.

Kelly had simply thought to wake Alex just long enough to get her to change and into bed, but Grim seems to be taking offense to the idea of disturbing Alex’s rest.

Ironically one of his growls nudges Alex into consciousness. She drowsily blinks a couple of times before recognizing her visitor.

“Kelly?”

“Hey,” Kelly says gently. “I thought you might want to change out of that outfit and get into bed. You know, be more comfortable?”

Alex looks down the length of her body. “Oh, yeah, that’s a good idea.” She instinctively reaches for Grim. “Come on, dude.”

When she slides into bed, Grim settles beside her again.

“Do you need anything?” Kelly asks before she leaves. “I can refill Grim’s bowl. I noticed it was empty.”

“Ye--” Alex yawns. “--ah, that’d be great. Thanks. You’re the best.”

After several repeat occurrences, Kelly can tell that Grim is growing to trust her more.

The ultimate show of acceptance comes when she’s staying at Alex’s because of a cold. She wakes up feeling better but with a weight on her chest. That weight is Grim, curled up and purring up a storm.

Kelly smiles and reaches out a hand to pet him. “Thanks, Grim.”

...

Grim backs away from Nia with a hiss.

“Maybe try again with a little less enthusiasm,” Kelly says. “Less is better with him.”

Alex keeps an eye on the three as she talks to Brainy. She has finally been coaxed into bringing Grim to game night to meet the rest of the Super Friends. She trusts Kelly to make sure Grim is all right, the only reason she isn’t glued to his side.

Brainy is a question machine. He asks if Alex met Streaky, the differences between Grim and Streaky, the differences in cat personalities, inherent cat behaviors, and the logistics of cat care. Alex is sure Brainy has additional questions, but Kara and J’onn are approaching from the kitchen area with the drinks, and Grim is starting to look overwhelmed by all the people.

Alex is about to rescue him when she catches the look on Lena’s face.

Lena is looking at Grim with an expression of horror in multiple senses of the word, maybe half foreboding horror like one watching a horror movie and half distasteful horror like someone being given a rancid fruit and being told it is an exquisite solid wine.

Alex finds that latter half offensive.

“You cannot use my cat as an excuse to restart Non Nocere,” Alex says, startling Lena.

“I wasn’t thinking about it,” Lena says, her voice entirely lacking in conviction. In fact, her face says that if she hadn’t been thinking about it before, she’s started thinking about it now.

William is running late, and by the time he arrives, Grim has disappeared into the shadows. 

That’s not to say that William doesn’t meet him.

Sort of.

When William goes to the bathroom, the sound of the door closing is followed by a scream of surprise from William and a series of yowls from Grim.

Kara and Alex run for the bathroom and skid to a stop as William stumbles out of it.

“Kara, you were right about the cat.”

...

By the time Andrea comes to her first game night, Grim has gotten used to socializing and learned how to let people know he’s had enough in a non-threatening manner.

Kara helps Lena welcome her to the group and introduce her to the few people she has yet to meet. Alex and Grim give Andrea identical wary looks. It is one of the cutest things Kara’s ever seen. That doesn’t stop her from steering Andrea to the other side of the room.

“Uh, maybe you should sit over here.”

[coreastories]

Three Hours For Chicken

Companion to Corea News: Royal Panic! The queen was lost--and found-- in Seoul 

The queen of Corea wants chicken, and she goes after what she wants, even if the chicken is in Seoul and she lives in Busan. 

“Not arrive together anywhere?”

“Queens Day is for the queen. The focus is on her. The king can watch and visit, but everyone is supposed to see the queen, not the king.” 

Seung-ah made notes. Separate cars. No. Separate times of arrival. This wouldn’t be too difficult, just complicated. She had to prepare for two scenarios: if the king followed tradition, and if he dismissed it and escorted the queen everywhere. 

Lady Noh was saying, “Ah my head,” so perhaps the old woman was also thinking the same thing. Their king and queen were the opposite of predictable. 

Seung-ah could soon hand this over to the Royal Household and the logistics would be their problem. She just had to sign off on everything first, with Lady Noh’s advice and approval, because everything about the Queens Day was under the domain of Public Affairs. 

Her note-taking was interrupted by a text message. Only four people were set to come up on her screen with a pop-up.  

Hey Seung-ah. Can you come to the study, please? Conf. 

Tae-eul. The queen. “Conf.” stood for confidential, which meant not to say anything if Seung-ah was with anyone. So she pretended to be preoccupied with the arrangements and bowed to leave Lady Noh. 

It was 7pm. Tae-eul probably wanted to eat together. And probably didn’t want Lady Noh’s currently overzealous guarding of what Tae-eul ate. 

When she arrived at the king’s private study, she found Tae-eul pacing on the rug. 

“Ma-- Tae-eul, what is it?” Seung-ah was still learning to use the queen’s name when they were alone as the queen requested. It helped that Seung-ah now used it in her head when she thought of Tae-eul. “Did you ask for dinner already?” 

“Can we take your car?” 

“What?” 

“I want to eat banban.” 

“Banban?”

“It’s chicken. Half plain. Half seasoned. And a hundred percent making my mouth water.” 

“All right, I’ll ask for--”

“No, we’ll take your car.” 

“Mwo?”

Tae-eul sighed. “I already told Jangmi. Just get your car over here.” Tae-eul pointed outside the French windows. “But don’t say anything. Even to Jangmi if you see him when you get your car.” Tae-eul tapped her ear. 

Mollified that Jangmi knew even if the rest of the Royal Guard wasn’t supposed to, Seung-ah did as she was asked. Then she got a funny feeling in her stomach when the queen came out of the French windows and went to the car at what seemed like a very specific angle from the wall, got in, and promptly laid down in the backseat. 

“What-- what are you doing? Are you feeling ill?”

“Yep. But I’m fine. Just don’t say anything. Jangmi is meeting us there.” 

“Meeting us where?” 

Tae-eul didn’t answer. 

The palace gate staff knew Seung-ah’s cars, knew her face, and let her pass through without inspection. About a hundred meters from the gate, Tae-eul popped up in the backseat like a rabbit nosing the air. 

Seung-ah’s stomach roiled. It was no longer a funny feeling. It was more of a realization now. 

“Tae-eul. Did you use me to sneak out of the palace?” 

“Yes.” 

“Is Jangmi really meeting us?” 

“No.” 

“Does Jangmi really know?”

“No.”

“I’m turning the car.” 

“Oh no, please,” Tae-eul rubbed her hands together in apology and pleading. “I just need some time away. Please? I would have gone with the king, but he’s in Seoul. That’s it. I can meet him there. No harm done.”  

“WHAT?!” Seung-ah shrieked. “We’re going to Seoul?!”  

“Yes.” 

“It’s three hours away by train!”

There was a pause in which Seung-ah’s hope that they weren’t really going to Seoul soared. Then the queen grabbed that hope and tossed it to the ground. “Oh. Right.” 

“What do you mean oh right?! Did you forget the distance to Seoul?!” 

“Calm down. It’s only three hours.” 

Only three hours! Seung-ah wasn’t religious but called out to God just then. She swallowed. Her mouth was dry. She supposed she could clutch at the reasoning that the queen wanted to go to the king.  

“Let me tell Jo Yeo--”

“Later. We’ll tell him later when we get there.” 

“Are you trying to get me killed?”

Tae-eul snickered. “Yeong won’t kill you. He loves you.”

“Stop that! What about the king?” 

“Don’t worry about him.” 

Seung-ah snorted. “At least tell Jangmi then. Have mercy on Jangmi.” 

“He’s fine. He’s asleep. He took medicine for his toothache.” 

Seung-ah groaned. 

“I’m sorry. I just… I need to go to Seoul. The chicken place at Misa Lake Park.” 

Seung-ah groaned again. All right. She would tell Yeong when they arrived in Seoul or way sooner than that. Hopefully, the king and queen’s room remained undisturbed by palace staff or Jangmi stayed asleep, whichever would get them past this with the least fuss. 

She looked at Tae-eul through the rearview mirror. The queen wore a Nova Shirt, a Cabello pullover, and a Harris Tweed wool blazer Seung-ah loved. The total cost of the ensemble was over a million won, not counting the jeans and shoes. Not the cheapest in the queen’s wardrobe, but not that expensive either. Not by Seung-ah’s standards. And the queen looked deceptively casual, so they could probably get on the train without attracting attention. 

Tae-eul chose that moment to squeeze her way to the passenger seat through the center console and Seung-ah concentrated on not killing them both and not cursing out her queen. Seriously. 

Tae-eul settled in with her seatbelt on and Seung-ah took deep breaths. 

Then Tae-eul turned to her and said, “So what are we talking about on the three hours on the train? Did you and Yeong go past any bases yet?”

Seung-ah stopped breathing. She felt her face go searing hot. “Stop that. Let me drive. Maybe you should get back to the back seat. But I’ll stop the car so you can get in there using the door like a normal person.” 

Tae-eul just flapped her hand in dismissal. “Do you know Yeong is ticklish in his ankles?” 

“Mwo?” She was saying that so much tonight. 

Tae-eul laughed. “Yeah. I saw it at the gym. They were doing judo and Jangmi was about to grab Yeong’s ankles but Yeong dodged--danced away, really. That was weird. So I whispered to Jangmi to keep going for Yeong’s ankles, and I told him to touch it, not grab it.” Tae-eul curled in on herself, giggling. “I’ll show you the video later. I think getting kicked in the face is why Jangmi has a toothache.” 

Seung-ah laughed despite her nerves at this insanity she was currently dragged into. The queen’s laughter was infectious like that. Yeong was ticklish in the ankle. Hmmm. But poor Jangmi was kicked in the face. “Poor Jangmi.”

“I know, I’ll make it up to him.” 

To Seung-ah’s horror, tears spilled from Tae-eul’s eyes. 

Shit. What the hell. So she said, “Yeong likes to be kissed on the neck.” 

Tae-eul wiped her eyes and perked up. “Really?” 

Seung-ah was relieved. She grinned. “Yeah. He sorta shivers and goes soft in my arms when I do that.” 

“Awwww.” 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Status.” 

“Good and quiet here, Captain.” 

“You sure?” 

“Her Majesty is in her bedroom. Lady Noh is in hers. Time is 2100. I’ll update you again at 2200.” 

“All right.” 

Captain Jo hung up and Jangmi sighed in relief. But his cheek felt like it still had a phone against it. Oh man, it was swollen. Wasn’t the medicine supposed to be anti-inflammatory? 

He rooted through his medicine bag for other meds. What he took earlier had stopped the pain and knocked him out but apparently wasn’t good for much else. 

When he turned back around to face his bedroom’s bank of monitors that came with being Unbreakable Sword to the queen, a court maid was waving to the camera. 

Jangmi swallowed his new pill dry and flew out of his room. 

He got there in under a minute but the court maid had already multiplied into three and Lady Noh was there. 

“What is it?” Without waiting for an answer, he entered the king and queen’s chamber. No queen. Ahhh shit fuck balls. 

“Is the queen in the kitchen?” he asked the maids. They shook their heads. 

Lady Noh said, “I already called the Control Tower. Her Majesty isn’t in the palace and the grounds. She was seen going to the study a little before seven, and then Seung-ah went there as well. Could they have been together? But Seung-ah was seen going home alone.” 

He dialed Seung-ah’s number. She didn’t answer. Probably asleep. Shit. He called another number. “Go to Myeong Seung-ah’s house then call me when you have her.” 

With a cold pit in his stomach, he called the captain next. 

“Captain. I don’t have the queen. We haven’t had eyes on her since seven. We’re retrieving Myeong Seung-ah. She’s the last to have seen her.” 

The captain was quiet for three seconds. Jangmi didn’t breathe. Then Captain Jo Yeong spoke in his quietest, sternest voice. “I’ll try to get Seung-ah on the phone and let you know. Do your job. There’s protocol.” 

“Yes, sir.” 

Jangmi made a gesture for the maids to leave, and Lady Noh swept them away. Jangmi dialed 8877. The voice on the line only said, “Yes?” 

“Crimson Pheasant. Two hours. Myeong Seung-ah, Royal Public Affairs Office.” 

“Confirming receipt.” The line went dead. 

He hoped Seung-ah wasn’t in the bath or anything, because as the last person to have seen the queen, the Royal Guard and the Corean Armed Forces were about to break down her door. 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------  

“I should tell Yeong now. Look, Jangmi and Yeong both called and you didn’t let me answer it.”

“Sure, go ahead. I don’t want them to worry.” 

Seung-ah stared at Tae-eul. “I know you’re my queen but you’re an idiot right now. If you didn’t want them to worry, you shouldn’t have gone to Seoul in the first place.” 

Tae-eul didn’t reply. The server had arrived just then, so Tae-eul only probably heard, “Here’s your chicken.” Seung-ah rolled her eyes and sent a quick text to Yeong. 

And then, because Seung-ah had been hungry for dinner since six pm, and the chicken was right there all beautifully golden, she also ate her share of the fricken chicken. Could be her fricken last meal, anyway. 

There was a loud hum outside, overhead, and then a whoosh and thunderclap that had nothing to do with the clear skies. She had an idea what that was. Yep. Probably her last meal. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Gon was a little surprised that he actually managed not to panic. He was getting better. His life with Tae-eul wouldn’t be quiet, but it wouldn’t be doomed either. He had an assurance about that, and he was getting better in his faith and trust in that assurance.  

Jangmi had arrived by chopper, and he hadn’t straightened since. He was still bent at the waist, reporting to Gon. 

“Her Majesty had a headache so she went to bed around three pm. We didn’t disturb her. She hadn’t come out until 6:42pm when she was seen going to the study. We can’t reach her because she left her phone on her bed. We couldn’t reach Myeong Seung-ah either and she’s not home.” 

“Jangmi, please straighten up. I’m not blaming you. She probably went somewhere with Seung-ah. You need to add another camera in the patio of my study. There’s a blind spot.” 

Yeong looked at him. Yeong knew Gon had used that blind spot before. Before Gon could call out Yeong for glaring at him, Jangmi straightened and Gon recoiled at the sight of his face. “What happened to you? Did the queen do that to you?” 

At the same time, Yeong said, “Did I do that to you?”

“No, no, Captain, you kicked me here.” Jangmi touched the opposite cheek. The one that wasn’t twice its size. Then he touched the swollen cheek gingerly. “This is a toothache.” 

Gon was torn between amusement and sympathy. He turned his snort of laughter into a grimace. He was about to ask if Jangmi had taken medicine when Yeong made one of those showy, smooth movements, taking his phone out of his coat pocket and checking it. 

“Pyeha. We have the queen. She’s with Seung-ah. They’re at Chika Chika by Misa Lake Park. The car is ready.”

Gon sighed in relief and exasperation. Chika Chika. As in chicken. Misa Lake Park, as in Hanam-si. Tae-eul went to Seoul for chicken? “You two. With me. Now. The others can follow.” 

 ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chika Chika was deserted, thankfully. Not that Gon wouldn’t have gone in even if it was full of customers. He saw Tae-eul from the tall windows, and saw her see him and her face soften in greeting and happiness at seeing him. 

He would never get tired of that. If he had felt any anger at all, which he hadn’t--not really-- it would have evaporated right then. He was standing by her table in a few strides. Seung-ah looked at him pleadingly, so he smiled at her in assurance. The poor woman sagged in relief. She deserved a raise. 

“Are you done eating?” he asked Tae-eul. 

Tae-eul wiped her mouth, drank water, and then got up in a too-bouncy way that made him wince. But she was fine. She was fine. He took her hand and he let her pull him to the railing by the lakeside. He saw Yeong and Jangmi on their phones coordinating with everyone. 

They deserved a raise, too. Though he had made certain years ago that the Royal Guard would be rolling in money so they couldn’t be bought. Maybe he could give them something else. 

They arrived at the railing and he watched Tae-eul take deep breaths of the night air. 

“Pyeha. Mama.” 

They turned to Seung-ah. She was holding her phone up. “Let’s do this. For something sweet in the morning. People were asleep in their beds, you know.” 

He saw Tae-eul smile so he smiled and that was the photo done. Seung-ah left them alone. He put his arm around Tae-eul and felt his smile grow when she leaned into his side. 

“I’m sorry.” 

“You don’t look that much sorry.”

She smiled wider. “The banban was really good.”

“Yeah? You didn’t even get me takeaway.” 

“I forgot, I’m sorry.” 

“Did you really forget the distance between Busan and Seoul?” 

“Did the air force really fire warning shots?”

He pressed his lips together and looked at her as sternly as he could, when he knew his eyes were soft for her, this side of her he was seeing for the first time. 

She laughingly sighed. “I knew I was in Busan but I also thought I was in Seoul, that driving here would only take about 10 to 20 minutes. Can you believe it?” 

“I can believe it. They say that happens.” 

“It’s crazy. You should have seen Seung-ah’s face.” Tae-eul laughed. Gon couldn’t help grinning back. He loved that she was happy. She looked so beautiful when she laughed or smiled this way. 

He tightened his arm around her. “I was already on my way back to you. You just beat me here.” 

“I didn’t come for you. I came for the chicken.” 

They laughed. 

“You’re insane. Are you all right now?” 

She snuggled against him, nodded, and squeezed his waist. “Let’s go home. I want to go to bed.” 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Crimson Pheasant Code Green. 2300. Pheasant and Dragon taking off for Busan 2300.”

Jangmi hung up with the Royal Armed Forces palace switchboard and nodded at Yeong. That was the end of it. Yeong nodded back. “You need to get to a dentist, hoobae.” 

“They can’t do anything until that swelling goes down anyway,” said Seung-ah, joining them on the bench. “Try this, Jangmi.” She rummaged in her purse and gave Jangmi a whole bottle of pills. 

“You have that in your purse?” Yeong asked dubiously. 

“Of course.” 

“You all right?”

“Yeah. I’ve had time to recover. The worst was when I realized the queen intended to go to Seoul and we were already outside the palace.” 

“I think we need to get more of that chicken,” Jangmi said. 

“What’s the difference between that chicken and the chicken in Busan and in the palace?” Yeong asked, truly mystified. 

Seung-ah tilted her head in that way she did when she was thinking or about to make an observation. She had no idea Yeong tilted her head that exact same way when he kissed her. 

“I think there’s a hint of some sort of caramel in the coating. Then it opens up to this--” 

“OH!”  

Yeong and Seung-ah both jumped at Jangmi’s exclamation. 

“Oh no. Noona. They probably broke down your door.”

“MWO?!”

 ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[carolyncaves]

Oh, it’s happening - WWX goes to Gusu: Part 4. 10171 words, continued underlying vague mental illness from WWX, angry wedding planner JC, elder sibling appreciation hours now including JYL as well as LXC, shotgun-wedding-related drama, wedding resolution, Yunmeng sibling feelings and fluff, gratuitous Wangxian

part one | part two | part three | also on ao3

When Wei Wuxian woke, full bright light filled the jingshi and his body ached with too much sleep. It was late. Lan Zhan’s five-in-the-morning wasn’t even in the picture. For all he knew, it could be after noon.

It was, he discovered slowly and hazily, just after lunchtime. Lan Zhan had ordered him something and was going to wake him if he didn’t wake on his own soon.

He would have thought he might feel better, finally getting a powerful dose of the rest he’d lately been deprived of. Instead he just felt a different sort of unwell. But it faded to the background as he ate his lunch and worked some life back into his limbs.

It came to him distantly, nearly halfway through the meal, that he was married. Not quite, but at the same time more than he’d need a lifetime to process and believe. He should be doting on Lan Zhan. Being happy with him, and letting Lan Zhan – always so grim, so restrained – be happy in return. A husband had a number of duties, really, and Wei Wuxian had fulfilled none of them. He’d laid in bed for twelve hours and was now being dully led through the necessary task of eating as if he were a child.

Some portion of this train of thought must have shown on his face, because Lan Zhan said, “No talking during meals.” This prompted Wei Wuxian to actually look at him, and he looked frowny. “Unless …” Lan Zhan bit himself off mid-thought, as if realizing he himself was breaking the rule, and then after a brief vacillation was apparently unable to restrain himself. “Unless you have regrets.”

Did Lan Zhan think it was possible Wei Wuxian was sorry they were married? Was that the most likely explanation he could conjure for whatever dissatisfaction had touched Wei Wuxian’s face? The snort escaped before Wei Wuxian could contain it. “Lan Zhan. The only regret I could possibly have is that I am so unworthy of you.” He waved his hand, trying to banish Lan Zhan’s deepening dismay. “But for whatever reason, you want this with me regardless, and for that I will be grateful and as worthily unworthy as possible all my life. It’s too late for you now, Lan Zhan, you’re stuck with me!”

Relief. The softening of Lan Zhan’s face at that statement was relief. Wei Wuxian wanted to give him all the water in Yunmeng. He settled for asking if Lan Zhan had eaten his fill, and serving him a little more when he didn’t say yes, as if this wasn’t Lan Zhan’s house and every morsel of this meal wasn’t his to begin with.

It was all right, though. This next part would be where Wei Wuxian got to give something to Lan Zhan, hopefully over and over again for the rest of their lives.

The relief fell away too fast, and Lan Zhan parted his lips once more. But he didn’t actually speak – he simply closed them and turned back to his meal. It was as if he’d decided whatever was still bothering him wasn’t worth breaking the rule of silence for. Only Wei Wuxian’s worries measured that high.

“Lan Zhan, what about you, though? Do you have regrets?”

Lan Zhan’s bowl hit the table hard. “Never.”

Wei Wuxian allowed himself to drink in the powerful balm of his certainty for one moment before smiling and pushing back. “Lan Zhan, I’m think at some point in your life you’re going to have a regret, however small.”

Lan Zhan looked unhappy at Wei Wuxian. “Never this.” He looked unhappier at the table. “But.”

Wei Wuxian wasn’t even bothered by the dull ache of that drop. “But what? You have to tell me, since I’m your husband.”

Lan Zhan shook his head, and of course Wei Wuxian was joking anyway, but he did answer. “You were promised two weeks. I forgot myself, in my eagerness.” He hung his head, all beautiful and ashamed. “You should still have them, if you want them.”

Wei Wuxian had in fact been carefully ignoring that he was going to have to go back to Lotus Pier today. Their marriage was actually a fabulous excuse, a very distracting conceit, to keep him from having to think about having to conduct himself like a person again in front of Jiang Cheng and Shijie and Lotus Pier and the cultivation world, to leave this delicate bubble of quiet and rest.

A heavy dread stirred low in his belly, and he smothered it down – a dance so familiar he couldn’t believe he hadn’t noticed it had been absent for several days. It would be better this time, though. He would be better at talking, better at being, better at ignoring the dark pit at his center and getting on with the things he had to do – and as well, Lan Zhan would be there. Lan Zhan had done this thing so he would always be there. Wei Wuxian’s heart bloomed, or rather felt some feeling that was wonderful even though it hurt, and he said, “Lan Zhan, do you not think the rest of my life is a great deal more than two weeks?”

Lan Zhan looked up at him.

“I don’t have any idea why you want to do this. I still think you must be mad – are you sure you haven’t been tying your headband too tight? Maybe your fifteen layers of robes are too constricting and you haven’t been getting enough air. Nevertheless, you have to understand that it’s everything. Do you think I wouldn’t do anything to make it happen? For you to have what you want, and for me to have you?”

Lan Zhan was staring at him, leaning forward, as if the small tea table between them was an intolerable barrier – and then apparently it was, because he moved, gathered his robes and shuffled around it until he was right beside him and he could pull Wei Wuxian into a slow, firm embrace.

“You should still have them, if you want them,” Lan Zhan repeated – not like he actually thought he could convince Wei Wuxian, more like he wanted to make sure he knew he really did have the option.

“Please, Lan Zhan, I have to get you all tied up before you come to your senses. I’d be willing to leave for Lotus Pier this instant, except we’re in the middle of a meal and I’m sure there’s a Lan principle about that.”

“Mm,” Lan Zhan said. He released him but sat very close next to him, the same way he had for Wei Wuxian’s first meal after he arrived here those few days ago.

Wei Wuxian reach across for his bowl and set it in front of him. It occurred to him this was going to be Lan Zhan’s last meal in his jingshi – at least like this, with him living here and not visiting as a guest.

“Of course, if you’d rather linger, we can,” Wei Wuxian said. “This is your home, Lan Zhan. I’m not trying to drag you away from it.”

Lan Zhan was quiet for a moment, like he was building up to a confession, and Wei Wuxian was ready for him to ask for a few days. But then he said, “I’ve already prepared,” and moved the edge of his sleeve aside to reveal a qiankun pouch. “There are disciples waiting to pack the remainder of my belongings and send them after us. Once we’ve departed.”

The gentle, happy flush on Lan Zhan’s cheeks and ears made Wei Wuxian feel like the insane one.

They finished their meal together, and Wei Wuxian laughed at him, and perhaps also got teary-eyed and clung to his husband (he was going to say it counted). When Lan Zhan escorted him from the jingshi and along the walkways of Cloud Recesses, it was in mutual triumph.

Lan Xichen was actually standing around in front of the hanshi as if he were waiting for them.

For a moment, Wei Wuxian felt ashamed himself – for being the reason all this upheaval was necessary in the first place, and for sleeping so long and making Zewu Jun wait. But he looked so pleasant, and not irritated at all – he was certainly well-suited to his position as sect leader. Wei Wuxian forced himself to smile as well as he said, “How are you doing on this beautiful day, Zewu Jun?”

“I am content.” He looked vaguely puzzled at Wei Wuxian – who wasn’t even sure himself why he’d chosen the title instead familial address. Maybe it was that now, in the light of day and without their red robes and dizzy urgency, it seemed ridiculous to presume Lan Xichen would recognize him as his family. But Lan Xichen replied, “And yourself, Dixu?”

Wei Wuxian was sure some measure of his thrill at being invited to address Lan Xichen in that way seeped through in his grin. “I’m plenty more than content, Da-baizi.” And what a miracle it was, for both him and Lan Zhan, that the good and lofty Lan Xichen was against all reason in favor of him.

“Xiongzhang,” Lan Zhan said, with a slight bow. “I will miss you, Shufu, and Cloud Recesses, and I know I am meant to cry, but I am not very sad.”

Lan Xichen’s responding smile overflowed like the most silver moon. “I’m glad, Wangji. I promise I won’t tell anyone.”

These two exchanges, right on each other’s heels, connected a sticky and muddy pathway in Wei Wuxian’s mind – the possibility that Lan Xichen’s approval was somehow related to Lan Zhan’s quiet desperate joy. That inexplicably he, Wei Wuxian, might somehow truly add happiness to Lan Zhan’s life.

He would have to try very hard. He would have to be diligent, and careful, and true. There was something precious in his hands, and he’d dropped everything he’d ever been asked to hold, but … not this. Please, let him not drop this.

“Let’s go, then,” he said suddenly, before he could second-guess himself. “If you’re both ready, of course, esteemed Twin Jades – take out your swords and let’s depart.”

Lan Zhan immediately abandoned his fond gaze at Lan Xichen to squint at Wei Wuxian. “We will walk to Caiyi town and go by boat.”

“Lan Zhan, a boat would take forever! Of course we’ll fly.” The fear – the exposed horror of being high in the air on someone else’s sword, the memory of the plunge – was already stirring in his belly, but he disregarded it.

Lan Zhan assembled his response for a long time. “You would suffer,” he said finally. “That is counter to the purpose of this.”

“Lan Zhan, it’s one little sword flight. It could hardly be called suffering – believe me. How could we not go as quickly as possible to Lotus Pier? We’re, you’re …” Lan Zhan was married out of his own family and was not yet married into Wei Wuxian’s. That couldn’t stand.

“I am fine,” Lan Zhan said obstinately.

“So am I, Lan Zhan! Believe me, it would be very nice if we had been betrothed for years and now finally I had sent a luxurious palanquin for you on Yunmeng Jiang’s grandest boat and you could be borne to Lotus Pier in luxury, but we’re far beyond that. You can’t rush us through your half and expect me to let us amble around aimlessly for mine. Come on – you can hold me close on Bichen, and we’ll be there before you know it.”

Lan Zhan looked like he wanted to argue further – but luckily he also wanted to be married to Wei Wuxian.

Lan Zhan wore his regular Lan headband on his forehead – they still had to negotiate the betrothal with Jiang Cheng, so he could hardly show up in conspicuous wedding adornments – but Wei Wuxian took the red one and tied it around Lan Zhan’s wrist, where it would be hidden by his sleeve. It wasn’t a fine silk veil, but it would have to do. Then Lan Zhan drew Bichen and took Wei Wuxian onto its blade.

As they climbed into the sky, the terror began to shriek in Wei Wuxian’s chest – but he’d meant what he said. A single flight was nothing for Lan Zhan. The Burial Mounds was not waiting at the end of it.

Lan Zhan would not drop him. Lan Zhan would return him safely to the ground.

///

Wei Ying did not speak a word after they left the ground, and within a quarter of an hour he was curled stiff and catatonic into Lan Wangji’s chest. Lan Wangji felt himself going wild with concern and fury – at Wei Ying, paradoxically, for advocating for something that would so clearly harm him, and more rationally at himself for giving in. This had been his first test at caring for Wei Ying in his new capacity as his spouse, and he had failed it. He would have to learn from this. He would do better. Perhaps he should land the sword now and insist they complete the journey on foot.

But they were already well beyond Caiyi town, which would have been the most reasonable place to get a boat. It seemed unthinkable to turn back, to force Wei Ying to retread any of the terrain he’d covered at such high cost.

Lan Wangji looked at Xichen. He flew with Wei Ying to Cloud Recesses, and would have witnessed the extent of this fear. Could he not have warned him?

Xichen inclined his head in apology. When he spoke aloud, it was to Wei Ying directly. “Dixu, I feel I must express my gratitude to you. You and I both know Wangji has extended himself greatly on this matter out of a true and unselfish devotion, and as the one who allowed him to do so, I will be quite anxious until he is safely ensconced on the other side of it. I hope neither of you will find anguish in your care for one another, in small things or in large ones, so I regret you are doing so now; nevertheless, it does comfort me to know his commitment is returned in full measure.”

Wei Ying made a quiet noise in the back of his throat, and his hand gripped more tightly at the front of Lan Wangji’s robes – but they were passing over a mountain that dropped off precipitously, so it might have been a coincidence.

Lan Wangji held him and tried to feel loved. He did, he supposed, after some thought. Wei Ying was miserable, so there was no joy in it.

///

Wei Wuxian would have vowed he would never ride on a sword again, but that was likely to be impossible. He was a cultivator, whatever his method, and associated with cultivators who used them. He would probably have to ride on swords regularly. Perhaps even recreationally, because how could he deny Lan Zhan the easiest way to visit his family and his childhood home?

Wei Wuxian instead vowed to invent a talisman that would blank his mind and senses. He could stand unthinking and unfeeling in Lan Zhan’s arms and make whatever journey he had to. It would be substantially the same as this, except perhaps without the sickening, drenching fear that by the end of the journey consumed every inch of his limbs.

Wei Wuxian supposed they landed before the gates of Lotus Pier and Lan Zhan guided him to step off Bichen, but only because he eventually realized he was standing on the wood of the boardwalk and Lan Xichen was conferring with a servant at the door.

Lan Zhan still had his arm around him, and his low voice vibrated soothingly in his ear. Wei Wuxian leaned into him. After a moment, Lan Zhan shrouded him in a more intimate embrace.

“Jiang-zongzhu and Jiang-guniang do not know we are wed,” he murmured in Wei Wuxian’s ear – likely an argument for them separating and holding more space between them – but he didn’t eject Wei Wuxian from the shelter of his arms. His too-many robes were comfortable padding. He, Lan Zhan, was the safest place to be.

“There is really no need for Jiang-zongzhu to receive us formally,” Lan Xichen was saying. “I believe Wei-gongzi” – it was interesting hearing the distant title fall from Lan Xichen’s lips, after earlier, hearing the familial one – “was going to speak with him about a personal matter.”

“Jiang-zongzhu was very clear,” the disciple said nervously. “He will receive you all in Sword Hall immediately.” His anxiousness was uncharacteristic, from all Wei Wuxian knew of him. He would only expect it if something were wrong.

He had only been gone for a few days. How could anything be wrong?

Wei Wuxian extracted himself from Lan Zhan’s hold, and they crossed the courtyard of Lotus Pier as if they were their own instead of each other’s.

Jiang Cheng had the flint-cut face that meant he was mad.

Wei Wuxian had not even been here. How could Jiang Cheng still have found a reason to be angry at him? Was he still upset that he’d left at all? That seemed unfair – it had already happened, and they’d discussed it at the time. Wei Wuxian did not know if the accumulated weight of all his past sins and mistakes was something he could bear.

Shijie stood at Jiang Cheng’s side looking a little wilted, and Wei Wuxian hoped that was only the summer heat. She wouldn’t meet his eyes. Jiang Cheng’s eyes raked over each of them in turn – Lan Xichen, Lan Zhan, Wei Wuxian himself.

It would be better for Shijie to be upset with him than for her to be unwell. If that was what was happening, Wei Wuxian would gladly accept those terms.

Jiang Cheng gestured at the tables that lined the room – they had been set, ominous in a way Wei Wuxian had not expected. Wei Wuxian took his place beside Shijie’s at the front of the hall, though Shijie did not come join him. Lan Zhan sat on his other side instead of across the aisle with his brother. Hopefully that wouldn’t be too conspicuous, since Wei Wuxian could hardly call attention to it by shoeing him away. They were known to be close. Wei Wuxian had gone to Cloud Recesses to be with him.

“I thought I told you to be carrying your sword when you returned,” Jiang Cheng opened, and his voice was acid and ice. “Though you’re back so quickly, I can’t help but wonder why you even left.”

Suibian was all the way back in Gusu, in the sword rack in Lan Zhan’s jingshi. It belonged there, after all, in Lan possession. Wei Wuxian had given it over to Lan Xichen, an elder member of Lan Zhan’s family. Lan Zhan had accepted it and offered his open hand in return. A more treasured return gift Wei Wuxian couldn’t imagine.

“I suppose we should feel blessed that Lan-er-gongzi has been relieved of his pressing duties to his sect. Mere days ago, he was so bound by them he could not have dreamed of visiting Yunmeng.”

His vitriol was bizarre. It meant something, certainly, but Wei Wuxian could not even begin to imagine what.

“How kind of you to return Wei Wuxian to my keeping early, Lan-zongzhu, after I let you take him from me temporarily as a favor. How fortunate he’ll be able to resume his post, and my A-jie won’t have to keep handling all his duties.”

Lan Zhan bristled and tensed to rise. Wei Wuxian clenched his fingers around his arm. They were not yet married by Yunmeng Jiang’s reckoning.

“Jiang-zongzhu,” Lan Xichen tried.

“A-Xian,” Shijie said, the first thing she’d spoken, and it was very much a warning.

“Jiang Cheng, let’s talk privately for a second,” Wei Wuxian finally got out. “I have something I really need to discuss with you.”

But Jiang Cheng was staring claws and daggers at Lan Zhan – at Lan Zhan’s wrist. “Is that red I see under your sleeve, Lan-er-gongzi? I thought you only wore mourning colors.”

Lan Xichen opened his mouth, but didn’t speak. He seemed to be warring between defensiveness of Lan Zhan and nervousness of Jiang Cheng’s mood.

Wei Wuxian tried to step in. “What do you mean, Jiang Cheng? Lan Zhan can wear what he likes, can’t he? I mean it, let’s go outside for a moment while the Lans get served some tea.”

“Lan-er-gongzi, raise your sleeve,” Jiang Cheng seethed, and that was when Wei Wuxian understood beyond any doubt that Jiang Cheng knew somehow and it was not good.

Searching for any information, he looked to Shijie again, and this time he finally was met with her eyes. They looked back at him with such sadness someone might as well have plunged a sword into his chest.

He had done something terrible. He couldn’t quite understand how – the thing he’d done was something that had made him feel more free and hopeful that he had in almost longer than he could remember – but he’d set out from Lotus Pier to try to drag the tattered scraps of himself more together so he could help Shijie and Jiang Cheng better again, and instead he had managed to cause them further grief.

Lan Zhan slid back his sleeve, revealing the red-and-gold ribbon.

“So it’s true,” Jiang Cheng choked out, eyes going wider with fury. “It’s true. You and Wei Wuxian are married.”

“Did you send disciples after him?” Lan Zhan asked frigidly. “Spy on the Lan sect?”

“We didn’t need spies! Zewu Jun sent a small army of disciples to Caiyi town yesterday, scouring the streets to find red fabric and auspicious decorations and any wedding clothes that might fit two young masters on immediate notice. They were shouting it up and down the canals. My sister heard it from her handmaidens, who heard it on Yunmeng’s docks in the evening. The very last people between Yunmeng and Gusu to know there was a wedding being held in Cloud Recesses yesterday were the two of us!” The spots of color on Jiang Cheng’s cheekbones had blossomed from faint impressions to full angry blooms. “Then, of course, we turned to the spies – what choice did we have? You had spirited Wei Wuxian away from us mere days before, apparently on false pretenses. For all I knew, you were forcing him into vows with a minor Lan disciple or bartering him over to some worthless Jin subordinate in a bid to remove him from Yunmeng Jiang. But no – from the spies we learn that gossip among the junior Lans indicates Lan-er-gongzi and Wei Wuxian were seen weeping in one another’s tender embrace the night he arrived at Cloud Recesses! Which makes it seem as though he and you were conspiring against me right to my face that day, so you could take him away from here and carry out some secret wedding neither I nor my A-jie knew anything about. We tried to tell ourselves there had been some mistake, some other conclusion to draw that we were missing, but we received word this morning confirming their tea ceremony last night!”

“Jiang-zongzhu, there has been a grave misunderstanding,” Lan Xichen said.

“Then Wei Wuxian is not married to Lan Wangji, and all that I have heard otherwise is in error?”

“He is not,” Lan Wangji intoned, before Wei Wuxian or even Lan Xichen could respond. “Wei Ying is not married to me. Yet. But I am indeed married to him. Xiongzhang means there was no deceit.”

“No deceit? How could he have left here three days ago to pass a short visit with Lan Wangji and come back married to him, without any premeditation?”

“Wei-gongzi and I truly had no ulterior motives when we left Lotus Pier that afternoon. Wei-gongzi and Wangji spontaneously decided they wanted to wed.”

“And they also spontaneously decided to do it immediately and in secret, and without my permission? And you along with them? Why, Lan-zongzhu, so you could carry his amulet off to Gusu for yourself? What do you take me for?”

“Wei Ying will not come to Cloud Recesses,” Lan Wangji corrected. “I will join the Wei Ying in the Jiang sect at Lotus Pier.”

“It wasn’t supposed to be a secret,” Wei Wuxian said to Jiang Cheng, to Shijie’s stunned gaze, begging them to believe him. “It was only to save time. So we didn’t have to travel back if you agreed.”

“That’s why we’re here now, Jiang-zongzhu, with minimal delay – to negotiate the betrothal with the Jiang sect.”

“To save time?” There was a pause. Jiang Cheng was visibly rocked when he finally decided they were telling the truth. It didn’t seem to calm him. “To save time? Wei Wuxian! And what if I don’t agree? What position do you put me in now?”

“It’s my fault, Jiang Cheng,” Wei Wuxian said, because whatever else it was, it was surely that. “Shijie.” Did she believe him? “It all happened suddenly, and I thought …” Wei Wuxian looked for the rest of that sentence, but it wasn’t there. What had he thought? The inside of his mind was the same thick grey as the air in the Burial Mounds. Maybe he hadn’t thought at all.

Lan Zhan’s arm appeared around his shoulders. “Jiang-zongzhu, the responsibility is mine,” Lan Zhan said, close by his ear. “I pressured Wei Ying to perform the ceremony before we came here.” Wei Wuxian tried to shake his head.

“In that case, how dare you, Lan-er-gongzi – but do you really claim Wei Wuxian should have allowed himself to be swayed? Since when would he not stick up for his own family?”

“Wei Ying is … tired,” Lan Zhan said. Wei Wuxian’s own mouth was still stuffed with cloth.

“Tired? In what way does ‘tired’ justify this?”

“Jiang-zongzhu,” Lan Xichen interjected, “the fault in this case truly lies with me, and I owe you, Jiang-guniang, and the Jiang sect my deepest apologies. Their only crime was to be eager in their affections, which I believe are deep and true. I, as sect leader, should never have allowed them to rush into this without negotiating your approval.”

“That’s right – you shouldn’t have! And you, Lan Wangji, you, you … But Wei Wuxian. Lan-er-gongzi says he will join you in the Jiang sect – not that he has my leave to do so – but it really seems as if you decided to go off and make decisions with him and the Lan sect, and never mind us one bit!”

“That’s not true,” Wei Wuxian intoned, prayed. “Jiang Cheng, it’s not true, I …”

“It is true!” Jiang Cheng snapped. “He wears red for you, and neither I or A-jie are involved.” He launched himself from the carved lotus throne. Shijie startled, but didn’t move or stop him. “If the Jiang sect means so little to you, don’t pretend to seek my permission. If you really feel so little respect for it and for my family, there was no need for you to return!” Jiang Cheng had to struggle with his cape for a moment, but he subdued it and stormed out of the hall.

Wei Wuxian stared after him. Every word he knew he’d never say sat on his tongue, heavier than lead or gold. It rendered him dumb.

///

Lan Xichen had not even considered the gossip.

He had indeed broadcast what was happening at Cloud Recesses; he had not even instructed the disciples to be circumspect. He had known they would travel to Lotus Pier immediately afterward, to close the circle with the Jiang sect. It had never occurred to him that news travelled on winds faster than any sail.

Wei Wuxian looked dazed, like he’d been struck. Or like he’d just been passed down a terrible sentence.

Wangji rose swiftly to his feet.

“Wangji,” Lan Xichen said, but he ignored him completely. Wangji strode with rigid purpose after Jiang Cheng.

Jiang Yanli had looked pained when they arrived, which turned tentatively relieved when it appeared the Jiangs’ worst fears were unfounded, then increasingly dismayed at Jiang Cheng’s escalating fury. Now she watched Wangji’s egress with true panic. “A-Xian.” She darted from her position on the dais to Wei Wuxian’s side, shaking his shoulder. “A-Xian, you have to go after them. You can’t let them argue.” He wasn’t rousing himself fast enough, and she dragged him to his feet.

Lan Xichen made to rise also, but she said, “No! Ahem, Lan-zongzhu. Please allow us to handle this within the Jiang sect.”

Her request was flawlessly polite and reasonable and she was halfway out the door with her shidi when she said it, so Lan Xichen reluctantly sank back into his seat, alone in the Jiang’s Sword Hall. He had, perhaps, done all he could do for now.

If Jiang Cheng could not be mollified, if this marriage had been ruined by their impulsive preemption, Lan Xichen will have done far too much.

///

Jiang Yanli dragged A-Xian along the walkways of Lotus Pier. He was too limp, sluggish and slow, and they could not afford that now. A-Cheng had not had too great a head-start, but he would be quick from his ire, and Lan Wangji was certain to find him before they would.

He did. When she and A-Xian rounded the pavilion, they stood facing each other on the uncovered platform before the ancestral temple. A-Cheng had obviously been heading there, to seek privacy, feel his anger and move through it, but Lan Wangji had stopped him on the boardwalk, and A-Cheng was bristling the way Zidian might.

“Lan-er-gongzi,” Jiang Yanli called out. It was vital that a wedge not be driven between them. For the time being A-Cheng was just momentarily upset. The thing he was most upset about, A-Xian’s apparent betrayal, was not true. But if he and Lan Wangji said things that could not be unsaid … A-Cheng could be as stubborn as their father and as venomous about it as their mother. The thought made her want to cry. A real fight now could sour the chances of A-Cheng relenting forever. “Please, Lan-er-gongzi, if you would go back to the hall. Let us discuss this matter as a family.”

“Yes, Lan-er-gongzi,” A-Cheng sneered. “Despite your unsanctioned tea ceremony, Wei Wuxian’s family matters do not concern you.”

Lan Wangji did not back away. He stood rigid and unyielding, his hand iron-tight around his cold white Bichen.

“Lan-er-gongzi,” Jiang Yanli repeated, almost desperately. She shook her didi. “A-Xian, say something.”

Lan Wangji fell to his knees.

Jiang Yanli felt her feet lurch to a stop, a few paces away from them. This tugged A-Xian still as well, and he swayed back beside her. A-Cheng gaped – there was no other word for it. “Lan Wangji … You …”

“Jiang-zongzhu. This cultivator begs you to allow him to marry Wei Ying.” Lan Wangji set the luminous Bichen down on the weathered wood of the boardwalk. He circled his arms, straightened them, and bowed all the way to the ground at A-Cheng’s feet.

“Lan Zhan,” A-Xian croaked, which made A-Cheng’s gaze snap up at him. He stared back and forth between them in bewilderment – at Lan Wangji, in supplication at his feet, and over his head at A-Xian, who stood limp and hollow in the crook of Jiang Yanli’s arm.

“Wei Wuxian?” A-Cheng asked, in a very small voice.

“This cultivator understands the disrespect shown to the Jiang sect by our premature ceremony,” Lan Wangji continued. “This cultivator knows how and why it transpired. This cultivator begs Jiang-zongzhu to lay it at his feet alone.”

“Wei Wuxian?” A-Cheng asked again.

“This cultivator will accept any punishment Jiang-zongzhu would administer. This cultivator will do anything if Jiang-zongzhu will allow him to marry Wei Ying.”

“Lan Zhan ...”

“Stop!” A-Cheng’s voice was high and thin, like only his anger was keeping him from bursting into tears. “What is the meaning of this? Why is Wei Wuxian tired? Why is Lan-er-gongzi on his knees in front of me? Why did you want to save time? What’s happening?”

“Wei Ying was injured during his time in the Burial Mounds,” Lan Wangji said, and Jiang Yanli felt A-Xian jerk in her arms at the mention – the two combined sending a shiver of horror down her spine.

She’d known in some ways that A-Xian was different when he reemerged from his disappearance. She had … only suspected about the Burial Mounds. She had been afraid to think about it precisely, the what or how or why. She had been afraid to ask too often or look too closely. She had not wanted to make things harder for A-Xian. She had been giving him time and space, and waiting for him to go back to the way he belonged.

Now Lan Wangji was kneeling at A-Cheng’s feet over it, and she forced herself to consider – shamefully, for the first time – whether that might not ever happen.

“He is my counterpart, and I would give him my support. Please, Jiang-zongzhu, permit this marriage. I wish to stand always at his side with the Jiang sect.

“He was injured? He came back months ago. Wei Wuxian, what’s he talking about?”

“Jiang Cheng, he’s making too much of nothing, I’m fine, just fine, I …” But A-Xian had rarely been less fine in his life. That had been clear all along.

“A-Xian,” she murmured, stroking his arm gently. She was careful to avoid the touch of his Chenqing, the powerful and dark thing he now carried with him always, but she tried to lend him comfort regardless.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” A-Cheng asked him. “Why did you run off to Gusu to get Lan-er-gongzi to marry you instead of telling me you were hurt?”

“I didn’t go there to marry him,” A-Xian said. “It was just to visit. And then he asked, and I knew, and I …”

“Jiang-zongzhu, I care for Wei Ying. Please allow me to marry him.”

“Well, does he care for you? Wei Wuxian, you don’t have to do this for some desperate reason. You could just ask me for help. You could always have just asked me for help!”

Jiang Yanli thought of the thing A-Cheng had told her last night – they had been pacing the floor sleepless while, as it turned out, a great distance away A-Xian was getting married. He’d told her of how he’d made the choice to leave her to A-Xian’s care after the fall of Lotus Pier, how he’d given himself up to the Wen soldiers so they could get away. How A-Xian had let him down by going back for him instead of taking care of her, just like he was letting them down now by abandoning them in favor of Gusu Lan. She’d heard the underneath-story – the story of how he would do anything for his lifelong brother, and he couldn’t understand why he wouldn’t do the same in return – at least the way A-Cheng saw it. She looked at A-Cheng now. His face was flushed, and his eyes were bright. He was fighting back tears because A-Xian had kept all these things to himself. Because A-Xian had gotten married without them.

She also thought of A-Xian, and how his whole life the thing he’d been told was to always, always help them. He was her didi, not her shidi, and she had tried to live it so thoroughly he would believe it even if she had never really able to speak the words – not as able as she should’ve been, not as able as was right. But she glimpsed, at moments like this, how impossible it was for him to see himself as their equal. She knew he used his dark new power, the one that put a worrying terror in Lan-er-gongzi’s eyes, to protect them – and she felt uneasily responsible. She believed he would carve off pieces of himself, just like A-Cheng would, if he were asked to, only he would never feel entitled to anything in return.

Had it even occurred to him A-Cheng would be upset? Not because it flaunted his authority as A-Xian’s sect leader, but because he would want to be involved?

A-Xian stepped out of her grip – his hand trailing down her arm and squeezing her fingers, a silent ‘thank you’ – and went over to stand next to Lan Wangji. “Jiang Cheng.” He sank to his knees, head high and tilted back, tiredly. “Jiang-zongzhu. I will always return to the Jiang sect. I would never abandon my duty to protect and serve it. I … you … it means very much to me.”

Jiang Yanli pressed her hand to her chest, to both capture and restrain the feeling of those words. A-Cheng’s mouth had opened slightly, a silent plea for help. He was so silly, so dear, unable to bear hearing the thing he most wanted to know.

“I do care for Hanguang Jun, very much. Somehow, miraculously, he is willing to join our family and be with me always, and there are few things in the world I could ever want more. So please, forgive my disrespect, and I beg you to allow me to marry him.” Then he also began the gesture to bow at A-Cheng’s feet.

A-Cheng grabbed him by the arm before he could get that far, physically preventing him. “What do you think you’re doing?” he seethed wetly. “Both of you, get up off the ground and stop embarrassing yourselves. Two of the greatest heroes of the Sunshot Campaign, acting like maidens who’ve read too many love poems.” He practically hauled A-Xian to his feet. “I can’t believe I wish you were drunk,” he muttered, and gave him a shove. It was surely meant to be affectionate, but A-Cheng’s emotions were high and A-Xian staggered back.

Jiang Yanli reached one of A-Xian’s elbows and Lan Wangji surged up and caught the other, and together they prevented him from falling. She sensed Lan Wangji move in unison with her to stare pointedly at A-Cheng.

For his part, A-Cheng looked a little startled. He stared closely at A-Xian. “You’ll let him take care of you, then, won’t you? You’ll let all of us take care of you?” He scowled in desperate worry. “Is it that flute?”

A-Xian was paying no heed as he continued, stuck in growing elation at the first of A-Cheng’s statements. “You mean …”

“Of course! You can get married to the most stuck-up Lan alive if you want to. Bring as many illustrious spouses and concubines into the Jiang sect as you please. If you regret it and come whining to me later, see if I care.”

A-Xian sagged against Lan Wangji. “Just the one will do.” His eyes tracked over to Jiang Yanli, and he grinned. “Shijie, I’m getting married! Though maybe I should apologize. You really should have been first.”

That wasn’t why he might have needed to apologize, but Jiang Yanli would not hold ill will over that. She felt her own gaze draw up to Lan-er-gongzi’s face. He returned it steadfastly. His arm was circled protectively around A-Xian, strong and sure, and he would not easily let him go.

“There’s no need to apologize,” Jiang Yanli said, letting her relief spread a smile across her face. “I’m so happy for you, A-Xian – and you as well, Lan-er-gongzi.”

He nodded at her respectfully. He was quiet and perhaps odd, but for all A-Cheng’s scorn, she’d never found him objectionable. He was good, polite. He would be a fine person to have as a brother-in-law.

He already was, in some ways. “Shall we call for tea now, then, if you two are in such a terrible hurry?”

“Yes,” A-Xian said, his somewhat-husband nodding in agreement.

“No!” A-Cheng exclaimed. “You think is the Lan sect, and you can just drape some red bunting around your shoulders and call it a wedding? This is Yunmeng Jiang. We have some self-respect.”

///

Jiang Cheng made them wait three entire weeks to finish get married.

Lan Zhan was outraged – but where Lan Zhan had been able to sway Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren, since when it came down to it they loved him and wanted their dour young Lan Wangji to be happy, Jiang Cheng did not care one bit about Lan Zhan, so he dug his heels in and would not budge one single inch.

He did ostensibly care about Wei Wuxian, but that didn't seem to matter either.

“We need time to have robes made, time to decorate, time to plan the banquet.” He spoke as if Wei Wuxian was a five-year-old shidi who didn’t know his sword forms. “You’re lucky I don’t make you wait three months, so it would be after the Group Hunt and we could invite the other sects. As it is, we can’t upstage the Jin sect by holding a surprise event beforehand, not without insulting them, and I’m not about to jeopardize A-jie’s invitation from the peacock’s mother on your impulsive behalf.”

Wei Wuxian would never want that either, his low opinion of the peacock notwithstanding, but he also certainly wasn’t going to wait or make Lan Zhan wait three entire months. He tried to take the three weeks as the gift they were.

In fact, Wei Wuxian suspected they were more in deference to Lan Xichen’s uneasy heart than either his or Lan Zhan’s. Once everyone’s tempers had calmed, the two sect leaders had a very long, very sect-leadery conversation in which Lan Xichen once again expressed his apologies for any disrespect, and Jiang Cheng circuitously admitted he had probably gotten angrier than necessary considering everything that had happened had been done in good faith, and the Lan sect was a valued ally of the Jiang sect, and if for some reason Lan Xichen was willing to marry his younger brother to Wei Wuxian – which he clearly was – he himself was honored to welcome the Second Jade of Lan into the Jiang sect. In other words, he of course approved of the match, and he hoped he had not offended his new and powerful in-laws too terribly much with his outburst or the overt acknowledgement of the spies all the major sects had but pretended not to, please and thank you.

Lan Xichen was of course endlessly gracious about it. Perhaps this was simply due to relief that everything had worked out all right. Perhaps it was because he was Lan Xichen.

Once it was all settled, Jiang Cheng was deliriously happy for Wei Wuxian, in his own way that involved a lot of punching and shoving and rude words.

“How dare you, Wei Wuxian – we spent our whole childhoods planning the most extravagant wedding of the age for A-jie. How could you think I would ever let you do something slipshod for your own? Between you and Hanguang Jun, this should be an event the cultivation world talks about for generations, but you decide you can get married in front of me and the lotus stalks and that’s a grand enough wedding for Yunmeng Jiang?”

“We did that because Shijie is our beloved, beautiful, perfect sister!”

“Yes, and you’re a disaster – who even thought you’d get married at all? You’d need twice the pomp and grandeur for it to seem grand enough to be my head disciple’s wedding.”

Wei Wuxian had an emotional feeling when Jiang Cheng said that. He began to understand, possibly, where he had gotten things wrong.

Jiang Cheng kept haranguing him, but Shijie said something about it just once – “A-Xian, I wasn’t there to fix your hair, or help you decide to get married and prepare.”

“Shijie, you’ll be here this time, you’ll fix my hair when the day comes. That was mostly just Lan Zhan’s part, and he had his family there to help him.”

“You poured tea too, didn’t you? You made a promise to them. Weren’t you nervous?”

Wei Wuxian had been terrified. He remembered sitting in the jingshi, writing messy notes on Lan Zhan’s nice paper, trying to get his thoughts in order. When Lan Zhan had walked in, when he’d seen him, he’d decided everything was actually clear … but it would have helped, surely, to have Shijie there with him. Jiang Cheng too, even if he would’ve been intolerable about it.

“What I’m most nervous about is that Lan Qiren will decide he really can’t take it and come kidnap Lan Zhan back before I can secure him properly.”

Shijie smiled and laughed and consoled him over his agonizing wait, and made extra lotus and pork rib soup for Lan Zhan and Zewu Jun, and even helped Wei Wuxian evade Jiang Cheng’s extremely unnecessary sentries and sneak into Lan Zhan’s room at night.

That was an important balm, because being back at Lotus Pier was harder than Wei Wuxian would have thought, even with the blessed distraction of the wedding. Jiang Cheng wanted his help with everything – planning and preparing for the ceremony, Sect business, even picking what tea to serve the Lans at dinner in the evenings. This was probably an effort to make amends, for missing that Wei Wuxian was unwell, for needing Lan Xichen to come and whisk him away to compel him to acknowledge it. It was Jiang Cheng’s way of spending as much time with him as possible – but it was exhausting. Wei Wuxian tried to lean into and match his enthusiasm, but he was a tired person. His betrothal to Lan Zhan had not made a new golden core spring to being inside him, or made the seething darkness he’d replaced it with any less demanding.

So he poured all his energy into Jiang Cheng, and at the end of the day Shijie ferried him to his almost-husband’s side and he collapsed on the floor beside the tea table so Lan Zhan could pour him a drink, or lay with his head on Lan Zhan’s lap, or sat on the bed and meditated while Lan Zhan played him music – and even though beside that last thing this was objectively no different from relaxing or lying still in his own room, it was a thousand times better, because Lan Zhan knew he was tired and it was all right. He didn’t even seem to mind.

When one evening Wei Wuxian rubbed at his shoulder and called Jiang Cheng a barbarian, Lan Zhan looked very serious and told him he would come up with a way to stop it from happening. That doing so was, in fact, why he was here.

“Lan Zhan, you’re here because you enjoy my thrilling company, and also to kill low-level ghosts and monsters with your sword so I don’t have to use my cultivation all the time, not to defend me from my family. What can we say? ‘Jiang Cheng, please stop using your spiritual power to hit your shixiong and running him ragged with robe fittings, he’s a fragile man and can no longer take it’?”

“Yes,” Lan Zhan said. “We told them you were injured at the Burial Mounds. We can imply that is the reason. We cannot spread this story to other sects, because strategically you must not be made to appear weak, but among your family, it is a version of events that will let us do whatever we need to do.”

“Lan Zhan,” Wei Wuxian said, impressed. “You’re an esteemed Lan, and your brilliant solution is for us to simply lie?”

“Is it entirely a lie?” Lan Zhan asked severely, and Wei Wuxian was forced to admit it wasn’t.

They slept together, usually. Wei Wuxian lay with his head on Lan Zhan’s chest, listening to his heart beat. He curled around Lan Zhan possessively, running his fingers through his hair. He collapsed boneless on the bed while Lan Zhan got undressed, and was unconscious before he joined him.

Sometimes he made himself go back, sleep alone in his bachelor’s quarters. He felt like he should, for some reason – like he didn’t have the right to lie next to Lan Zhan at ease yet. Not without reservation, anyway.

He was unhappier that way. He thought Lan Zhan was, too. He didn’t like it, itched against it. Soon, soon.

Lan Xichen and Jiang Yanli took tea together nearly every afternoon. Sometimes they would invite one or all of the rest of them to join them, but more often they wouldn’t. A small part of Wei Wuxian hoped these intimate meetings would spark some romantic connection – he would much rather marry Shijie to the First Jade of Lan instead of some tasteless Jin. But probably that was a hopeless prospect. When he pretended to needle her about it (a clever ruse for actually needling her about it), she told him they were simply becoming fast friends over their shared experience being elder siblings to completely hopeless young men.

“That’s not a very nice way to talk about Jiang Cheng,” Wei Wuxian joked back.

Shijie laughed at him. His heart was full.

“If that peacock isn’t as nice to you as Lan Zhan is to me, you can’t marry him,” Wei Wuxian told her.

“A-Xian, very few people could claim to be as devoted as your Lan-er-gongzi is to you,” she said, amused. “But I do take the two of you as an example – that rarely pure things can exist, and as a worthy ideal against which to measure my companionships.” She smiled. “It will only be ten more days now.”

“Jiang Cheng is torturing me! He’s abusing his power. Perhaps you should be Jiang-zongzhu.”

“So it’s mutiny, now,” Jiang Cheng said from the door. “The disrespect grows without cease.” He rolled his eyes so far back in his head Wei Wuxian wondered if he was looking for a nonexistent speck of kindness or mercy in his brain.

/

Wei Wuxian got properly finally married on a beautiful day. The air was muggy and thunderclouds rumbled over Yunmeng, but it was beautiful because Wei Wuxian put on fine, crisp red garments and went to the gates of Lotus Pier, and Lan Zhan – in ethereal robes and a red weimao – was there waiting for him. They stepped across the threshold of his home together and walked across the courtyard to the joyful din of firecrackers, and bowed in front of Jiang Cheng and Shijie, and bowed to heaven and earth and his ancestors at the Jiang ancestral shrine, and returned to Sword Hall to pour more tea, and then bowed – finally – to each other.

Then they had the greatest banquet of Wei Wuxian’s life. It wasn’t substantially different from other banquets he’d attended in terms of the refreshments or the guests – though Jiang Cheng had done an exceptional job on both, considering he only had twenty days and couldn’t invite anyone from the other sects. It was the greatest banquet of his life because Lan Zhan was sitting next to him in the most elegant crimson clothes, and the thing they were celebrating was that they could keep sitting next to each other forever.

Wei Wuxian was not required by tradition to cry, which Lan Zhan kept quietly reminding him, but he had to periodically wipe a tear off his cheek all the same.

/

When it grew late and it was time for them to leave their guests and retire, there were no petty guards between him and Lan Zhan. They could walk before every eye in the world to the same quarters, and no one alive could make an argument they should instead be apart. The bed and the room had been dressed in red and hung with symbols of happiness, and there were dates, oranges, lotus seeds, and wine laid out on the table.

Shijie had taken him aside and given him a gentle, private talk about wedding nights. When she’d brought it up, he’d asked her what she might possibly know about his and Lan Zhan’s wedding night, in a reflexive, panicked effort to either turn the situation toward the ridiculous or prevent the conversation entirely, and she’d replied very matter-of-factly that she’d asked Lan Xichen all about the considerations of other anatomies so she would be able to adequately advise him. This had been the most horrific revelation of Wei Wuxian’s life, on a list that included a number of quite horrific things, because it meant he now had to picture Zewu Jun and his Shijie – two luminous and pristine people – sitting at their tea table pragmatically discussing the explicit particulars of things that would be shredded into confetti if they were printed in a lewd book and presented to a younger Lan Wangji in the Lan Library Pavilion.

It was all for nothing, too, because nothing like that happened on Wei Wuxian’s and Lan Zhan’s wedding night. It wasn’t that Wei Wuxian had no interest in such things, either in general or with Lan Zhan (beautiful, lofty, his) in particular. It was just that they were both so relieved to be married they weren’t really worried about anything else. They sat very close together in their half-undone wedding clothes, and shared fruit, and drank wine (well, Wei Wuxian drank wine). Lan Zhan kept looking at him like he was shocked he hadn’t disappeared yet, and Wei Wuxian kept touching Lan Zhan’s hand, and arm, and knee, and hair, because he was right there and he could. Lan Zhan kissed him once, fast enough Wei Wuxian wasn’t entirely sure he hadn’t imagined it, and then they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

Wei Wuxian woke up the next morning, long after five, in that soft tangle of red sheets and red-and-gold robes and half-combed-out hair and a discarded weimao, and found himself gazing into Lan Zhan’s luminous eyes. He couldn’t imagine a more auspicious start.

/

Wei Wuxian spent the next few days showing Lan Zhan around his home. Jiang Cheng whined that he’d gotten used to Wei Wuxian’s assistance with things, and Shijie shushed him – which meant Wei Wuxian didn’t have to. He took Lan Zhan out on the lakes, they frolicked in the lagoons and pools (well, Wei Wuxian frolicked – Lan Zhan ‘enjoyed the natural beauty of Yunmeng’), and they visited the nearby townships and perused the towns.

Lan Zhan kept almost meeting him halfway and then drawing back. When their hands were close, their fingers would bump and then Lan Zhan would pull his own away. When they sat side by side in a small boat, Lan Zhan would put his arm around Wei Wuxian, shift even closer so they were almost very intimately embracing, then shift away so only his hand was on the small of Wei Wuxian’s back. It was a little maddening and very hard to read. Was Lan Zhan feeling out his own boundaries, or Wei Wuxian’s? Wei Wuxian didn’t know, and he was giving the situation a little time to run its course in case maybe he wouldn’t have to summon the energy or courage to confront it. They had all the time possible, after all. If Lan Zhan needed some, Wei Wuxian would not rush him.

On the fourth day, he had run through most of the things he thought Lan Zhan would particularly enjoy, so he took the excuse to show Lan Zhan his favorite wine house – halfway between the docks and Lotus Pier, near enough to easily walk even when pleasantly drunk but far enough Jiang Cheng might not bother walking that far to fetch him back to do real work. It was well into the afternoon, and he had no responsibilities except being with Lan Zhan, so it was a perfectly fine time to get into his cups – and Lan Zhan kept pouring for him with the most delightfully soft almost-smile, so he kept drinking with little reservation. By the time they left, he was warm all over and feeling very light, and when they reached Lotus Pier proper, he was swaying a little bit. Not because he couldn’t have righted himself if he absolutely had to – but because it was nice and he was having fun. Lan Zhan took his hand, then took his elbow, then released him entirely, then took his elbow again. And some combination of Wei Wuxian’s heart only being able to take so much of this treatment and the more uncertain pieces of his mind being anesthetized with baijiu made him say, “What’s the matter, Lan Zhan?”

This brought Lan Zhan to a halt. He hesitated. He let go of Wei Wuxian again and moved a terribly distant half-pace away.

“Lan Zhan?” Wei Wuxian peered at him.

He looked very worried. “Wei Ying. I am not sure what you want for us.”

“What do you mean? I want us for us.” If the problem was he was worried about Wei Wuxian’s feelings, well … “You can do whatever you want with me, Lan Zhan. I think you own me, soul and body.”

Lan Zhan stiffened, aggrieved. “Wei Ying. No.”

“I don’t mean it like that, not like I’m obligated! I just mean, you don’t have to hold back with me, Lan Zhan. You’re mine, and I’m yours. Anything you want, I’m going to want as well.”

“Not anything.”

“Sure anything. I can’t think of any things I wouldn’t want.”

“It’s only you who can’t think of them.” Lan Zhan was giving Wei Wuxian a very harrowed look. “There surely are things.”

“No one’s ever accused me a lack of imagination before, Lan Zhan. Why don’t you try me, if there’s something you’re worried about?”

Lan Zhan was at first very still, but after a moment, he drifted toward him like a moth to a flame – a destruction he couldn’t resist. He cupped one hand at the base of Wei Wuxian’s skull. He looked long at him, searching. He kissed his lips to Wei Wuxian’s – lightly, like he was afraid Wei Wuxian would bruise like old fruit. Lingering, like he didn’t think he was going to get another chance. Then he pulled back.

He looked at Wei Wuxian mournfully, as if to say, see? I told you.

Wei Wuxian felt a smile tug at his lips, even if it was rude to laugh at him for being honest and vulnerable. He curled his hands around Lan Zhan’s shoulders, reeling him back in so they were chest to chest. “We’ve done that before, Lan Zhan, of course I could think of it. Try again.”

Lan Zhan held Wei Wuxian. “Wei Ying,” he said, pained, imploring. Don’t toy with me. Don’t tease. I can’t take it. Then he kissed Wei Wuxian again, and it was not light.

Wei Wuxian unsealed his lips and tried to follow along. He’d done this once or twice, with random people he hadn’t really cared about, and he didn’t know what he was doing – but Lan Zhan probably didn’t either, and they only had to get good at kissing one person (each other) so anything other than what Lan Zhan was doing was irrelevant.

Right now Lan Zhan seemed to be trying to devour him, mouth and teeth and grasping fingers, and Wei Wuxian … Wei Wuxian would gladly be consumed. He slumped a little, hanging on to Lan Zhan’s steady shoulders. Lan Zhan held him up.

It broke off suddenly. Lan Zhan stared at him, eyes terrified, chest heaving. Was I right? Was I too much? Do you despise it?

Wei Wuxian held that precious face in his hands. Why was this person so foolish? “Now I’m supposed to ask you to try a third thing, to complete the pattern, but we’re in the middle of Lotus Pier and I’m almost positive whatever’s next would be indecent. More indecent, anyway.” If a servant had seen them kissing passionately like that, it would get around like wildfire, and Jiang Cheng would probably whip him with Zidian. “I expect we’ll be happier to have a bed for it anyway. Am I right?”

Lan Zhan shook his head, and Wei Wuxian felt the brief drop of disappointment, but then Lan Zhan leaned in again and kissed him a third time. This one was slow, like the first, but deep – even deeper than the second. It moved, and moved, and moved, and Lan Zhan’s hands were in his hair. Then he drew back just far enough to kiss his cheekbone. Once, twice, three times. Each one purposeful, worshipful, sure, and he held and maneuvered Wei Wuxian all the while. He kissed his hairline. Kissed his jaw. Down the side of his neck. Across his shoulder.

“Mm,” Lan Zhan hummed in satisfaction into the top of his sleeve, while Wei Wuxian tried to put his heart back into a box that now seemed too small for it. Then, “There are some things I think of that would require the bed.”

“Me, too,” Wei Wuxian breathed, and Lan Zhan nodded serenely.

part five

[malecsecretsanta]

Merry Christmas, cakelanguage!

For @cakelanguage. I hope this is fluffy enough with everything you wanted and that you love it!

Read On AO3

*****

A love like us comes with the brightest of halos

Every year like clockwork Alec would find on his desk sat under his morning cup of coffee the official invitation to the Clave Christmas party. It was always specially embossed with his name and title in silver ink on the envelope as though hoping that for once he would make an appearance to show that he was supporting the Clave’s most recent attempts to try and sort out the relationship between Downworlders and Shadowhunters which had been Alec’s biggest project since he had made the move the Alicante.

But the first year that he had seen that envelope what had stood out the most to him was how incomplete his name looked since it seemed to have been reverted to his name pre his and Magnus’ marriage back in New York which immediately had him narrowing his eyes. Though Magnus had claimed it didn’t bother him when he brought it up….not what the invitation was for because he had no intention of going, and that it was probably due to some bigoted HR member who either didn’t believe they were actually married or was part of that small portion of the Clave which still believed despite all his hard work that Shadowhunters should not be involved with Downworlders. Something that Alec was determined to fix.

That had since between corrected after he’d sent copies of their marriage certificates [both Clave approved and their official one sent to the New York office] to HR to Magnus’ amusement along with a letter explaining quite clearly that he and Magnus were married and he would appreciate being referred to as Inquisitor Lightwood-Bane from now on in an official capacity unless he stated otherwise. This had immediately resulted in a rather embarrassing letter of apology from the member of staff involved at the time which Magnus hadn’t been able to stop himself laughing at for at least a good month before burning it.

But every year when Alec saw the envelope there was always that knot in the pit of his stomach that he could never seemed to be rid of when it came to Clave approved functions. He had only been to a couple and that had been in his first year at Magnus’ insistence that he get to know some people he was working with so it would stop him from missing everyone he knew at the New York institute so much. He had tried but just because he had a higher title in the hierarchy now did not mean that it made him feel any more comfortable. True he had come out of his shell a little since he came, rather publicly, out of the closet but there was still the part of him that hated being the centre of attention out of some deeply engrained fear in his childhood that associated attention with punishment.

Not that he had had bad experiences at those events, he was well known after the battle of Alicante and his alliance with the Downworlders, but he always struggled with what to say and if Underhill, who had been transferred at his insistence as his assistant, hadn’t been there he probably would have resumed his usual role as the wall flower. It was just the way he had noticed every other person invited had brought their other halves leaving him feeling like he was missing a limb as was always the case when he had done something like that without Magnus.

But this year when he saw the letter, he bit his lip as he sunk into his chair and removed the coffee so he could look the invitation over when before he would have just thrown it into the trash without so much as a glance and told Andrew to send the organiser a thanks but no thanks RSVP.

With a sip of coffee, he leaned back into his chair and opened the envelope which revealed a magnolia card also embossed in silver writing completed with a fancy looking glittery border around the edge and angelic runes in each of the four corners. It was a standard invitation really, only made to look fancier and even though there was the increasing niggling to throw it out he instead settled for calling out to Andrew.

“Yes…. Alec?” Andrew asked, appearing through the doorway with his usual tablet and dressed in a higher than normal class suit which he knew by the way the other stood he was uncomfortable with but had worn to make Lorenzo happy much like Alec had in the beginning with him and Magnus.

It had taken Alec a while to insist when he took the role that Andrew did not need to call him Inquisitor Lightwood-Bane or sir when they were alone but every so often he would still slip up or take a while longer than necessary to address Alec like he was still trying to break the habit.

“Come in for a minute…I could do with asking you about something…” Alec said, watching Andrew step inside uncertainly before closing the door and sitting down on the otherwise of Alec’s desk.

“Sure, what’s up? It’s not about that meeting with the Seelie court is it? Meliorn has already tried to convince me for the fourth time that he is more than happy to speak to Jace instead of you if it’s an inconvenience.” Andrew sighed, though Alec knew as well as the other that as much as Jace would prefer to have an excuse to go the Seelie court Alec couldn’t let his parabatai act on his behalf this time.

“No, it’s not about that. But let me speak to Meliorn later, he really needs to just ask Jace out instead of coming up with excuses through me.” Alec said, Andrew nodding in agreement before putting his tablet upside down against the desk for the time being.

“So, what do you want to talk about?” Andrew asked, taking the invitation when it was offered to him.

“About this….I’m thinking of maybe going this year….schedule allowing…” Alec said, watching Andrew take a glance at the date before turning his attention back to the tablet holding all his memorable appointments in the run up to Christmas.

“I think you should be free that night and even if you weren’t, I would still encourage you to make your excuses and go. You’ve been getting fire messages every year asking why you haven’t gone so far, and I think this might be a last-ditch attempt before they give up.” Andrew said, flicking through his calendar until he found the right date.

“Ok, I was just wondering…. does that extend to you too?” Alec asked, Andrew scribbling a note on the right paper to remind him of the appointment before looking at Alec again.

“I think if you want to invite anyone else that is at your discretion but why not Magnus?” Andrew asked.

“I am going to ask if he wants to come but I just wanted to know if there was at least the chance that you and Lorenzo might be there in case things get awkward considering Magnus hasn’t come to any other events in the past.” Alec said.

“You mean in case things get rather anti-Downworlder? But yes, if you want us to, I’m sure I can twist Lorenzo’s arm to come…. you know how he loves those things. But he won’t be the only one, I mean Helen and Aline are sure to be invited since it is for Heads of institutes as well as inquisitors and I doubt they would want to miss it.” Andrew agreed, scribbling a note to himself in the border of the current day’s page to fire message his other half about the event.

“And hopefully if I speak to Meliorn about it he might use it as an excuse to ask Jace to come along as long as he can keep him under control.” Alec said wistfully but Andrew seemed to be able to tell that was not the important thing on his mind.

“Are you worried about asking Magnus, Alec? I mean he may ask why you didn’t ask him sooner but I’m sure he’ll understand why, and I can’t imagine him turning down the chance to go to a party.” Andrew said.

“It’s not Magnus I’m worried about…. it’s everyone else who’s not so pro- the new direction on Downworlders we are taking. I mean I’m sure you’ve seen enough of my mail to know that not everyone is supportive to the notion and the last thing I want is to put Magnus in that position. I know it’s taken him a long time to fully settle in Alicante and the last thing I want to do is disrupt that.” Alec said, fidgeting with his wedding ring uncertainly.

Though Magnus had maintained from their wedding day that he would go wherever Alec did after he was offered the job as Inquisitor Alec had been ready to throw the offer in the bin and just continue to live their days out at the New York Institute like he had always wanted. But when Magnus was offered the role of first ever High Warlock of Alicante too, he had known that wasn’t going to happen. With Lorenzo still the High Warlock of Brooklyn there had been little reason for them to stay and he had known how unhappy Magnus would be sticking around in New York without an official role to help people like he was so used to doing.

But it hadn’t been easy being the first High Warlock in the city of a country that was still trying to wrap its head around all the changes being implemented where Downworlders were concerned. And though Magnus had tried to hide it, Alec had known it was feeling like an up hill battle for his husband when the vast majority of his work was intertwined with the Clave and his office was right in the middle of the Hall of Accords. In the first week, each time Magnus had come home he would immediately wrap his arms around Alec tightly and take shaky breaths against Alec’s neck as though trying to remind himself of why he was so hellbent on doing this to begin with.

And though Magnus had managed to charm a few people there was still a pretty big anti-Downworlders offensive which made Alec even more certain that he needed other Downworlders in their lives to even out the balance for the sake of Magnus’ sanity. It had seen Helen and Aline visiting more than once a month if their institute was quiet enough to allow them and with Andrew working in Alicante Lorenzo seemed more inclined to drop in every so often even if the other warlock’s presence seemed to aggravate Magnus more than help but Alec knew he appreciated it. They had hosted Catarina, Madzie and Tessa a few times but the other warlocks seemed to feel the same unwelcoming atmosphere and were always more inclined to just say in Alec and Magnus’ apartment through out their visits instead of venturing out into Alicante itself.

All of this had been the reason why Alec tried to steer clear of putting him and Magnus in a position where they would receive that negativity and another reason why he had put the invitations in the trash in the past. But maybe now it was time for him to show those he worked with that he loved Magnus, that their approval of his marriage was not something he needed and they would just have to get used to it.

“I know how much you love and want to protect Magnus, Alec but I can assure you that he can more than take care of himself. He has had centuries of dealing with all the prejudice and bigotry of being a Downworlder and has grown a thick skin. But if there does come a point where he can’t take it I’m sure he knows that you will be in his corner to shield him from the blows and that probably means more to him than anything. Just ask him…if he says no then that’s fine but don’t deprive him of the opportunity to make the decision for himself.” Andrew said, setting the invitation back on the desk in Alec’s direction before getting up.

“I guess you’re right, thanks Andrew. For the moment don’t ask Lorenzo until I’ve spoken to Magnus, I’ll let you know tomorrow.” Alec said, offering the other a smile of thanks as he retreated towards the office door.

“Of course Alec, It’s what I’m here for. But you might want to down that coffee quick, you’re meeting with the Consul starts in fifteen minutes. “ Andrew said over his shoulder as he walked out to his desk to grab some papers that Alec had asked for.

It left Alec to scold his mouth as he downed the coffee in one and grabbed a file from the top of the pile on his desk before following Andrew out the door.

XO

That night when Alec finally had managed to get away from the office later than he had intended due to an overly long meeting with Meliorn where he tried to steer the other to just talk to his brother honestly instead of coming up with excuses to be around the other which from the pricks of irritability from his parabatai rune made it obvious that Jace knew what he was doing and wasn’t impressed in the slightest. He had at least managed to speak to Meliorn about the original reason for the meeting so that was something, but it did mean that when he got home Magnus was already going about his nightly routine.

“There you are, I was beginning to wonder if I needed to portal you home or not…” Magnus hummed as Alec wrapped his arms around his waist in a hug and pressed a kiss on the side of his neck.

“Sorry, I had a meeting with Meliorn and you know how much of a talker he can be when Jace is the topic of conversation.” Alec sighed, Magnus turning around in his arms and capturing his lips in a kiss so deep that it had Alec’s knees nearly buckling.

“Hm, I know and as I’ve told him over and over again that using Clave business as a reason to be around him isn’t going to work forever. But I am trying not to meddle too much, if Jace still isn’t ready to be with someone else after Clary left then we need to give him time, of course telling Meliorn that is like talking to a brick wall on any given day.” Magnus said, their foreheads touching as he brushed his silver painted fingers against Alec’s cheek soothingly. “Now have you eaten. I have put some dinner aside for you which just needs warming up.”

“Not since Andrew pushed a sandwich and coffee in my hand between meetings,” Alec murmured tiredly as Magnus tutted and pecked a last kiss to his lips before leading him towards the kitchen table and once he was seated turned to heat up the food.

Alec watched Magnus from the table, the way his husband who had to be exhausted himself seemed more fixated on ignoring his need for sleep to look after him, with a smile. He took the drink he was offered with a kiss to Magnus’ hand that had Magnus rolling him eyes at him fondly before he turned to checking that the Chinese was heated enough.

Once the food and utensils were in front of him he expected Magnus to disappear to bed with a last comment about putting the plates in the dishwasher and checking the cats had food in their bowls before he came to bed. Instead Magnus seemed fixated on joining him and sat opposite him at the table with a cup of green tea, entwining Alec’s shin between his own under the table so they were still touching while Alec was eating.

“So how was your day? Anything interesting that I need to know about?” Alec asked, around a mouthful of food that reminded him of their last date night in Shanghai what felt like years ago.

“Not so bad, mostly just catching up with other High Warlocks and checking in to see if there is anything they need. But I wasn’t in the office long enough to exchange words with anyone who wants me kicked out of the city if that’s what you were asking…” Magnus said, raising an eyebrow at him over his drink.

“Sorry, I know you are more than capable of handling things yourself. I just can’t help but worry about you…. call it my prerogative as your husband. The last thing I want to hear is that something or someone is causing issues and I don’t know so can’t help.” Alec said softly his gaze rested on his food though knew by the way Magnus grazed his foot up his inner shin that he was forgiven

“And I love you for being so worried about me darling, but nothing is going to change if you have to come to my rescue everytime someone looks at me the wrong way. I promise if anything serious happens you will be the first to know though things have been getting better a bit at the time over the last four years and that’s all we can ask for.” Magnus soothed, as Alec toyed with his food a little.

“I suppose.” Alec murmured, downing a mouthful of sweet and sour pork.

“Anyway, aside from your marathon meeting with Meliorn anything interest happen with you? I heard rumours through the hall that you were in a meeting with the consul about something…” Magnus asked, taking a sip of his drink.

“Just the usual update on the Downworlder-Shadowhunter alliance progress. I don’t know why Jia keep insisting on updates when I would tell her if there was anything she needed to know.” Alec said, stirring his food around in the sauce a little longer.

“I’m sure she has her reasons. Though I have managed to sign up another couple of warlocks for the alliance on a couple of my visits. They will be in contact with you to formalise it in the next couple of days, they were a bit iffy about that but I did assure them that even though you are an Inquisitor you are still my husband.” Magnus said, getting a nod of agreement from Alec whose mouth was full.

“There was something else….” Alec said once his plate was empty and he could talk before Magnus could conjure his plates in the dishwasher and herd Alec to bed.

“Can’t it wait? You look like you’re ready to fall asleep before we get you to bed at this rate…” Magnus asked toying with the tea bag as Alec put a hand on his own.

“Not really, I need to give my answer soon, but I wanted to discuss it with you first.” Alec said, stifling a yawn that had Magnus giving him a pointed look though he continued regardless. “I got an invitation to the yearly Clave Christmas party this morning…”

“Oh, I didn’t know there was one. I mean you’ve never mentioned it before….” Magnus said, tangling their fingers together with the close to empty mug now rested forgotten between the elder’s forearms.

“Because I never wanted to go before. You know how I feel about unnecessary socialising….” Alec said pointedly which got a nod of acceptance from his husband.

“Yes I do, but that does make me wonder what makes you want to go this time?” Magnus asked, letting his fingertips linger over Alec’s wedding ring.

“I thought maybe you would want to come with me? I mean only if you want to. I know that being in a room with the entire higher hierarchy of the Clave from Consul to Head of Institutes can’t exactly be considered the most entertaining party but I have a feeling if I don’t go this time they might give up inviting me which given I’m head of trying to bridge the attitude regarding Downworlders is not a good look.” Alec said, knowing he was rambling by the way Magnus let got of his ring and brushed his fingers soothingly over Alec’s palm.

“Darling, if you want me to be there then I will be there, there’s no need to be so worried about convincing me.” Magnus said softly.

“I just want to make sure you won’t be uncomfortable with any unwanted attention if I’m pulled into work conversations. Besides Helen and Aline will be there and I’ve already asked Andrew if he and Lorenzo will come too.” Alec said.

“I promise I’ll spend my whole night with Lorenzo and Andrew and Aline and Helen if it makes you feel better but I highly doubt anyone would really want to try anything at a Christmas party with bosses everywhere.” Magnus said, untangling one hand from Alec’s to conjure the dirty dishes away before getting up and tugging Alec’s captured hand. “Now come on, let’s get you to bed before you fall asleep at the table.”

“What would I do without you Magnus….” Alec murmured sleepily as he pushed himself up from his chair and let Magnus lead him in the direction of their bedroom.

“I shudder to think my darling,” Magnus said softly, kissing Alec gently on the jaw he closed the door behind them with a sparkle of magic.

XO

After mentioning the party to Magnus, it was like a weight which had unknowingly been sitting on Alec’s shoulders had been removed. It left him feeling more assured about the situation which seemed to become even more certain after Andrew assured him that Lorenzo was looking forward to it and that they had already received a kind of informal follow up from both Aline and Helen in case Alec had not yet made his decision. But the closer it came to the party the more the previously silenced anxiety seemed determined to make a reappearance which had him going over the arrangements for that night with Andrew at least once a day in the lead up to the night itself.

“Alec you’ve got to stop worrying….” Andrew said, after reassuring Alec for the fifth time the day before the party that everything was sorted, and everyone was coming. Something which seemed to have been kickstarted again by the fact that Jace had RSVPed in Isabelle’s place as the Head of the New York institute representative, so at least one of his siblings was still at the institute, with Meliorn bringing up the rear though the fact the newly crowned Seelie king was making an appearance seemed to make those higher up the food chain a little uneasy.

“I know, the amount of sleep I’ve lost over this thing is well into hours and Magnus is starting to get worried about me. I just want everything to be perfect.” Alec sighed, scribbling random runes on a draft copy of the newest Downworlder-Shadowhunter alliance bill that was going to get redrawn up anyway.

“And It will be, but you just need to focus on what you can control that night. There’s going to be other Downworlders there to stop the backlash, I’m going to be there In case you need me to step in though I have a feeling everyone will be more focused on impressing King Meliorn that everything else will just seem insignificant in comparison. You just need to enjoy your time with Magnus which I know has been on the lacking side for the past few months.” Andrew said pointedly.

And there was no denying how true that was. It had been months since he and Magnus had managed to have any kind of date night in their apartment let alone go out anywhere together. If It wasn’t due to Alec’s own late-night meetings with various Downworlders keeping him tied to his office, then it was Magnus being called in for emergencies every which way at a moment’s notice. They did try every so often to come up with something and set time aside but something would always cause it to fall through leaving them instead waiting up for the other at home and spending the half an hour together it to took them to eat once they walked in the door before turning in for the night.

All the hours he spent in his role as Inquisitor seemed to put those he had been so used to as the Head of the New York Institute to shame and left him feeling exhausted everytime that a day off was called off or when their weekends were interrupted one way or another.

All of that was the reason he was so hell bent on making that night so perfect. A night that would give them some time to themselves, something to remember when they were chained back to their desks before the Christmas holiday started and they would find themselves pulled this way and that to different places to be with family or friends. They would definitely have to make sure to put time aside for themselves, but he had a feeling that would not be possible until at least New year’s.

“Yeah and that’s why this needs to go well…. but I promise this is the last time I ask. I need to look into the accords archives for an audit of signed paperwork by the Seelie court for these years, can you get Sylvia to pull them out for me?" Alec asked, pushing a paper covered in the titles of all the relevant accords with their years beside them towards Andrew who nodded.

“Ok as long as you are sure. I’ll send the list to her now, it’s not an urgent request is it?” Andrew asked attaching the list to his tablet’s case with a click.

“No, but tell her I would like them before Christmas if possible, it’ll give me something to look over.” Alec said stretching in his chair, Andrew scribbling the comment at the top of the list with a nod.

“Anything else you need before I get on with the paperwork for the presentation at the Vampire conference next week?" Andrew asked, though his attention seemed to dwindle at the sound of someone clearing their throat pointedly from the doorway.

“Lorenzo…nice of you to drop in. You hoping to take Andrew out for lunch?" Alec asked, offering the High Warlock of Brooklyn a smile when he appeared into view.

“Only if that’s ok with you Alec…” Andrew interrupted before his other half tried to bully his boss into him taking the rest of the afternoon off and casting the warlock a look of warning when he opened his mouth.

“Of course. Once you’ve sent that list you’re free to go for the next hour….I think I have an appointment with a Clan leader from Hanoi next which will keep me fairly busy while you’re gone.” Alec said, getting a wink of thanks from Lorenzo even as Andrew herded him outside and closed the door behind them.

It left Alec to turn his attention to the makeshift lunch which had appeared in a shower of blue sparkles earlier that day like Magnus knew his mind would be on anything but food that day and he hadn’t yet had the chance to touch yet. It gave him something else to focus on until the clan leader arrived and had him looking forwarded to the next night when he would finally get the chance to spend some quality time with his own Warlock for once.

XO

The night of the party had finally arrived, and Alec had managed to get away relatively early with Andrew practically shoving him out the door before someone could try to get his attention and leave him running late. It left him now trying to decide what to wear as he waited for Magnus to appear since his husband had promised he would get away early even if it meant that he had to be shoved through a portal by his own assistant.

Alec had just showered and managed to settle on a suit that Magnus had brought him not long after they moved to Alicante as a congratulations on the new job present but had not as of yet actually been seen the corridors of the Accords Hall, when he heard the sound of a portal appearing in their lounge and paused from doing the buttons of his shirt in their room to check that it was actually Magnus.

“Ah you’re already here Darling, I thought I might need to drag you away from your desk.” Magnus beamed, from where he was setting his bag aside.

“Well I’m sure if Andrew had not been the one to push me out the office that I would probably still be there.” Alec smiled, pecking a kiss to Magnus’ lips as he passed him on the way to their room.

Soon the room was filled with the sound of music from the deep depths of Magnus’ side of the closet as his husband set about the task of deciding on what to wear despite the fact he had assured Alec he had already decided, although Alec didn’t doubt for a moment that he had already changed his mind at least three times since that conversation. It left Alec to finish getting ready, settling for giving the matching tie a miss and trying in vain to tame his hair in the mirror on Magnus’ dresser. He had just added a belt to his pants and grabbed his shoes when Magnus appeared with an outfit on a hanger in his grasp on his way out the wardrobe and flashed him a wink before the bathroom door closed behind him.

More than used to Magnus’ process for getting ready for a night out Alec settled on retreating to the lounge and checking in with those members of their crowd that were coming in the meantime. Aline seemed to be ready and was waiting for Helen to decide on her outfit since she was talking to one of their subordinates at the LA Institute about a situation they were currently having, though Aline had said she had tried to take the phone off her wife at least three times to take over Helen had sent her a look leaving her banished to the lounge in their wing at Penhallow Manor in the meantime,

By comparison Andrew was still stuck at the office, though when Alec asked he claimed it was nothing that couldn’t be handled another day and that Alec should just focus on the party which Alec appreciated but it still made him feel a bit guilty that Andrew was left to pick up his mess instead of getting ready himself with Lorenzo just so he could have a good time which he undoubtedly deserved.

That then left him to check in with Jace, who though he was staying at the Lightwood family home in Idris had recently been to see the Herondale Ancestral Manor and while he had accepted his lineage still did not completely feel like a Herondale after so long of being a Lightwood. By comparison to Andrew and Aline, Jace seemed to be as much of a wreck as Alec was which seemed to be amplified by the feelings bleeding through their shared rune. Alec knew all of that was more to do with him going on an actual date with Meliorn for the first time in Shadowhunter public and what it actually meant.

Alec spent a while assuring Jace that he did not need to feel guilty about what happened to Clary, that the redhead would have wanted him to be happy more than anything and that he owed it to himself after all he had been through for him to at least give Meliorn a chance. He did not doubt that if given the chance to prove himself as a worthy partner instead of Jace writing him off that Meliorn would be just the kind of match that Jace needed to help ease the lingering feelings that still remained for Clary.

“But I mean he’s the King now Alec, the damned Seelie king! Why would he even want to be with me to begin with? I just don’t get it….” Jace rambled from the other side of the phone, Alec watching out the corner of his eye through the open doorway to their bedroom as Magnus appeared from the bathroom.

He was dressed to impress like always, though it was a little more toned down than back when they were still dating. A crimson silk shirt that was open from his collarbone to midway down his chest with the material shimmering each time he moved and add to that a pair of black tight jeans seemed painted on to his figure and Alec could barely stop himself from drooling as Magnus disappeared from view to his dresser to finish getting ready.

“Jace, whether he is the Seelie king or not makes no difference. I mean if I remember rightly, he made his intentions towards you quite clear back when you were sharing the alliance rune together. Sometimes those kinds of things build bonds that shouldn’t be ignored, and you never know being around him might do you some good.” Alec said, biting his lip as he made himself get up from the couch to look out the window to distract himself from Magnus while speaking to his parabatai.

“I don’t know Alec…” Jace sighed, and it was clear that he was getting cold feet almost as though he was sure that this one date could spell the rest of his life being a kept shadowhunter in the Seelie court and it was something that Alec had never thought Jace would think of. He had always been the one-night stand type right up until clary walked into his life and it seemed to have changed his whole perception of relationships.

“I don’t know what has made you so fixated on the future suddenly but try not to think of it like that. Just think of it as a date, a date doesn’t need to mean anything more than that and if by the end of the night you can see yourself seeing him again then you can worry about what it does or does not mean for the future.” Alec said, soothingly hearing Magnus humming softly from behind him causing him to turn around and see his husband sat on their couch tying his shoes.

“Yeah, I guess that can work, thanks Alec. I should probably get ready then, he wants to meet up before the party, but I’ll see you guys there.” Jace said, his tone sounding a lot more certain than before as though Alec had managed to lessen his fears.

“I’ll see you there, bye Jace.” Alec said, hanging up and sitting beside Magnus to put his own shoes on, pausing to press a kiss to Magnus’ jaw causing his husband to smile at him.

“Is he a bit nervous?” Magnus asked, getting up to put on the leather blazer that had been sat beside him on the couch and fill the pockets with the essentials he needed.

“He seemed to be jumping the gun a little, sure that if he went ahead with this date that it would mean him being Meliorn’ s consort tied to the Seelie court forever or something. I think I’ve managed to make him see sense since it’s really just a first date at this point, but I doubt that Meliorn would let him go so easily.” Alec said, putting his own phone and wallet in his blazer pockets once his shoes were on.

“Well Meliorn is a Seelie….I mean he is the Seelie king sure and while they are usually not exactly known for being the most monogamous I doubt that Meliorn would be throwing Jace out his bed at any point to be with anyone else, which is strange because I never really saw Jace as his type.” Magnus said thoughtfully with a shrug. “You ready to go now?”

“Might as well, though I’m sure we might be early it might give us a chance to catch up with a few old friends.” Alec smiled, resting a hand on the small of Magnus’ back as he pressed a kiss to the nape of his neck causing Magnus to melt against him and cast him a look.

“You know you can be very distracting…” Magnus sighed, though turned his head and caught Alec’s lips in a deep kiss that had Alec willing to just say to hell with the party and steer magnus back to their room to unpeel all the clothes from his husband’s body. As if seeming to read Alec’s thoughts Magnus reluctantly pulled away. “Um….I swear we can get to that later….”

“You promise?” Alec asked nuzzling Magnus’ neck as his husband started to conjure the portal to the venue of the party.

“Oh believe me darling, all I will be thinking about tonight is the things I am going to do to you once we get back here.” Magnus grinned, sliding his hand into Alec’s and leading him through the portal.

They found themselves standing in the corridor outside the accord hall which seemed to have been redecorated for the occasion with sparkling snow flakes which seemed to have been bewitched with magic to make sure they didn’t melt and strings of tinsel which were entangled with star shaped fairy lights along the walls to direct people to the correct door. Alec squeezed Magnus’ hand once the portal closed behind them and led the way towards the door which seemed to be acting as the main entrance as all others they passed were locked.

A member of the Gard was stood outside checking off the names of people that were coming and he looked the couple over.

“Inquisitor Lightwood-Bane and High Warlock Lightwood-Bane, please come on through.” He said after checking them off and moving aside to let them pass.

The room seemed to have been rearranged from the usual hall setting that Alec was so used to seeing it as. Instead of the multitude of antique hard wood desks and multiple uncomfortable benches which Alec had more than enough experience with there were multiple tables dotted around the room all dressed with white table cloths and miniature Christmas trees covered in fake snow with silver decorations hung among the branches in the centre of each table. A temporary bar had been erected by the head chair where Consul Penhallow sat during any meeting along with a couple of tables either side where Andrew and Lorenzo seemed to have already found their way and were ordering their drinks.

Alec let Magnus lead the way towards the bar and order for them both, his husband immediately starting to talk to Lorenzo about how things were in New York, seeming to settle Alec a little as he stood with one arm around Magnus’ waist while his other hand picked up his glass of wine. He was perfectly content to let Magnus do all the talking and just take in the atmosphere, looking in the direction of the door just in case any of their other friends appeared.

Soon enough Helen and Aline appeared, the couple chatting animatedly among themselves probably about the situation that was happening back in LA but it seemed that even with their thoughts stuck in LA they had still wanted to make the effort. Both were wearing elegant dresses in festive colours though he knew Aline had probably only done at her wife’s insistence since she had always been a tomboy as long as he had known her, to the point that it had been a miracle to get her into a dress for his and Magnus’ wedding.

The couple also moved towards the bar, greeting Alec and Magnus warmly and being introduced to Lorenzo and Andrew that neither had met before. And once they all had their drinks they moved together as a group towards the tables to see if there was one allocated specifically for them but when they saw that wasn’t the case instead grabbed one in the middle of the room.

Alec pulled out a seat for Magnus who rolled his eyes at the gesture but was more than well acquainted with his manners appearing when he was still feeling out of his depths and settled for resting a soothing hand on Alec’s thigh under the table once he was sat beside him. Aline and Helen were thankfully too engrossed in getting to know how Andrew and Lorenzo had met to notice the exchange, but Alec was sure Aline had noticed and would give him hell for it later.

The hall began to steadily fill with other Inquisitors appearing at the table to speak to Alec and either exchange pleasantries with Magnus if they hadn’t met him before or catch up on his work and express an interest in his next big project if they had. Other Heads of Institutes that Alec had met or at least been acquainted with back when he was the Head of the New York institute came to his table to catch up though there were quite a few new faces that only knew him as Inquisitor Lightwood-Bane who seemed to steer clear. Jia had appeared at some point but avoided their table probably preferring to speak to Aline somewhere less public meaning that they still were on rocky ground and made Alec glad that she didn’t try to put him in the middle.

Soon everyone was seated, but from the buzzing around them Alec knew they were waiting for Meliorn and by extension Jace to appear though they seemed to be cutting it fine making Alec wonder if they had decided to give the party a miss and do something less public instead. Although by the jittery feeling from his parabatai rune that didn’t seem to be the case meaning Meliorn had just wanted to be fashionably late since he knew people were expecting him.

“Why does everyone keep looking at the door? Are we expecting a special guest or something?” Aline asked when someone appeared with her second drink.

“You could say that…King Meliorn hasn’t exactly been very public since he was crowned.” Magnus shrugged, though the way Helen stiffened made it clear she didn’t know about the change in the throne.

“King Meliorn….when did that happen?” Helen asked, though before either Alec or Magnus could give her a reply there came a ripple through the crowd that caused them all to turn and look towards the doorway to see Meliorn appearing with Jace beside him, the blonde trying to ignore the attention but Alec knew it wasn’t easy.

“Whoa….Jace and Meliorn? When did that happen?” Aline asked, her gaze pinned on the couple as Meliorn led Jace towards the bar.

It’s a long story…. but whatever you do don’t stare. Jace is already pretty edgy about the whole thing, I think he wishes Meliorn had chosen some place less public for their first date.” Alec said, watching Meliorn try to reassure Jace by keeping his attention on him instead of on the crowd of his peers who were watching them.

“That is typical Meliorn though…” Helen sighed, taking another sip of her drink as she let her gaze linger over the newest member of royalty that she would have to speak to at some point or another.

Alec watched as Jace started to lead Meliorn towards their table only for a member of the Gard to stop them and gesture to a table that seemed to have been set up specially for Meliorn in an attempt to get on his good side. But after taking a glance at Jace, Meliorn declined the offer and rested a reassuring hand on Jace’s arm as he led the way to the table.

Once they were seated the food started to be served and it left them enough time to try and talk while they ate. Helen seemed to be the one who was determined to engage Meliorn in conversation about his new role but the other merely said to come and see him in Faerie at some point and he would gladly tell her everything before turning his attention back to Jace in a way that had his parabatai flushing as he tried to answer his question.

Alec and Andrew mostly ate letting their other halves fill the silence with conversation about potion ingredients they were lacking, fellow warlocks they had seen or not seen for a while and topics that they wanted to bring up at conferences. Every so often Alec with let his hand linger on Magnus’ thigh or catch his hand for a kiss to the back earning an adoring smile from his husband even as Lorenzo rolled his eyes and murmured something to Andrew about how whipped he was that had Magnus giving the other a look.

“Oh I don’t know Lorenzo, I seem to recall hearing rumours about how you loved to be whipped back in the 60’s unless I heard wrong of course…” Magnus quipped causing the other to flush minutely behind his Old Fashioned.

“Yes well….it was the sixties….i haven’t done that for quite a while…” Lorenzo said, at the enquiring look that Andrew sent in his direction.

“Oh I’ll bet…” Magnus murmured under his breath as Alec set his utensils on his empty plate. “Darling, could you get me another drink?”

“Of course, same again?” Alec asked, picking up Magnus’ glass as he got to his feet.

“Thank you love.” Magnus smiled, pecking a kiss to Alec’s cheek before he left the table in the direction of the bar.

He arrived at the bar to find Cody Nightshade from the Helsinki Institute and Mika Castel from the Auckland Institute chatting away with Christopher Makepeace from the Melbourne Institute, though the trio quickly veered off when they spotted Alec was there.

“Hi, my husband will have the same again thanks.” Alec said, with a smile at the bartender before turning to look at the three one of whom avoided his gaze like what they had been saying related to him. “Nightshade, Makepeace, Castel, it’s been a while since I’ve seen you all back in Idris.”

“Yes, well with everything being so busy at the moment that I was lucky to get away in the first place. A few too many nests have popped up around the country so we’re having to juggle each individual state since they don’t all have their own institutes.” Christopher said, while Nightshade seemed determined to not look at Alec at all.

“Is that the same with you Castel? I know that one institute covering multiple islands can be a bit hard to deal with.” Alec asked, Mika sipping his drink.

“Especially when that institute isn’t in the centre of the country as would make sense. By the time we manage to get down there or inform the Manila institute for back up the demon responsible has already killed the mundane or the nest itself has been moved on from the last recorded spot. Maybe if we had the option of a similar structure to London in New Zealand then it might make it easier for us to keep things under control.” Mika suggested, Christopher nodding in agreement.

“Something to maybe speak to the Consul about, I’m sure she would be able to see the benefits to that in places which historically aren’t known for having multiple bodies around to cover all bases. But if you would prefer for me to be involved in the conversation with the two of you just send me a note and I’ll be more than willing to help. ” Alec said, thoughtfully as the bartender appeared with Magnus’ topped up glass. “What about you Nightshade, everything working better in Helsinki after the recent restructure?”

“Pfft, is that what you call it? We’ve been inundated with more Downworlders than actual Shadowhunters since, I don’t see what use they are when we were dealing well enough without them.” Cody snorted, shaking his head.

“As I recall your institute was one of the lowest performing before the restructure and from the last report that came across my desk productivity seems to have tripled since the High Warlock and Clan Leader started allowing their communities to get involved. Besides there is not enough staff volunteering to be in Helsinki to begin with, something had to be done otherwise it would have been closed.” Alec said carefully though he could feel the atmosphere change especially by the way that the other two Institute Heads remained shtum about the direction the conversation was taking.

“But maybe if the structure weren’t so focused on bringing Downworlders in and more on dispatching bodies evenly to Institutes regardless of preferences it would be different. Not that I would expect you to consider anything of the sort.” Cody huffed.

“And what exactly do you mean by that?” Alec asked, his tone shifting from friendly to what Magnus called his ‘Inquisitor’ voice that demanded respect and had been used in more than one of his meetings with difficult people.

“Well ever since you were made Inquisitor all you’ve done is try to bring them in. I mean you even married one of them and then managed to negotiate the condition of you taking the Inquisitor role so that he got a role of his own. And that’s not even counting the alliance that you started to get them more proactive in the accords process. Why don’t you just kick all Shadowhunters out and give them to the keys to every institute?” Cody sneered, downing a mouthful of his drink.

“Because that would be the complete antithesis of what I am hoping to achieve. Yes, I may have married a Downworlder but not just because he is a Downworlder. My husband has had to endure centuries of bigotry and prejudice because of who he is and yet despite it all the reason he lives and breathes is to look after people and be there for people when they need him. That kind of humanity and love deserves nothing but our respect and praise let alone a role made specifically for him to thrive in. Sure we could have continued on the path of ridicule and segregation, where we continued to look down on them as underlings but we would be missing out on key skills and resources to streamline what we do.” Alec said, sternly not appreciating the fact that all the joy he had been experiencing through out the night was being shattered to pieces because of one of the very people he had been hoping to avoid.

“And the fact that he gives it to you good has nothing to do with it I’m sure.” Cody smirked, causing Alec to narrow his eyes.

“What the hell did you just say?" Alec demanded, feeling his patience wearing thin at the attitude of the other though his attention was soon diverted at the sound of his name being said in the melodious voice of his husband who seemed to have approached them during the conversation.

“Darling he isn’t worth it. He’s probably had too much to drink that’s all, just come back to our table.” Magnus soothed, approaching Alec, and resting a reassuring hand on his own that was curled in a fist which would have easily connected with the other’s jaw if he hadn’t been stopped.

Alec let out a shaky breath to steady himself and uncurled his hand so Magnus’ fingers would tangle between his own and while Magnus grabbed his new drink, Alec offered Castel and Makepeace looks that had them removing the glass from Cody’s hand and steering him towards the door. He let Magnus lead the way back towards their table, squeezing Alec’s hand reassuringly as the indignation of what he’d heard continued to make his hands shake.

“You OK?" Alec asked when they sat down, Magnus offering him an adoring look that confused Alec for a moment.

“Darling, I’ve just heard the man I love and cherish more than my very being standing up for me with words so beautiful and eloquent about his love and respect for me as a person let alone as a Downworlder. I couldn’t be more ok if I tried.” Magnus said softly, causing Alec to flush a little as he looked down into his own half-finished drink.

“You heard all that huh?" Alec asked, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly.

“Kind of hard not to. I was just wanting to check if you wanted another drink yourself and instead, I’m gifted with the most complimentary words you’ve ever said since our wedding vows.” Magnus smiled, cupping Alec’s cheek and brushing his thumb against his jaw.

“Well every word of it is true. I just don’t understand why some people don’t see how beneficial an alliance would be, bringing the gifts that Downworlders have into the organisation just seems like a no brainer and yet there are still ridiculously stubborn people that can only see the downsides.” Alec sighed, though when Magnus kissed him, he knew he had said the right thing.

“Now if only the whole Clave thought the way you do darling.” Magnus murmured, with a promising smile that Alec knew meant they were leaving soon, and he couldn’t wait.

“Here, here.” Meliorn chipped in, breaking the moment between the couple, and reminding Alec that they had had an audience ever since they returned to the table.

“You think so Mel?" Jace asked, brushing his fingertips along his date’s arm until their hands met.

“Definitely, I mean everyone in the Downworld never doubted that you love Magnus Alec. We just never realised how much you respect him too. To be fair, we always have given how long he has been around and how much he helped during the two uprises but to hear it from the Shadowhunter who loves him the most, it really make you appreciate the kind of relationship the two of you have.” Meliorn said softly, his free hand curled around his glass of Seelie wine while the other engulfed in Jace’s grip gave the blonde’s a squeeze.

“Without a doubt.” Lorenzo agreed reluctantly, though his gaze was rested on Andrew who gave him a soft kind of smile that made it clear he felt the same way about the other.

“Anyway, I think we’ve had enough excitement for tonight don’t you Alec? Time to go home.” Magnus said, after downing his free glass of wine in one.

“Really? I thought you’d want to enjoy the rest of the night and I’m fairly sure there’s a couple of new inquisitors I haven’t got to meet yet.” Alec asked with a raised eyebrow.

“And normally I would darling, but let’s just say I think we need somewhere less public for me to show you how much what you said meant to me. After all I did promise we could pick up where we left off later, didn’t I?” Magnus murmured low into Alec’s ear, the timbre of his voice easily making Alec give in and get up from the table the rest of his meal and drink forgotten.

“We should catch up after Christmas, maybe have a dinner or something at New Year’s.” Aline suggested, a knowing twinkle in her eyes as Magnus got up from his chair and let his hand rest on Alec’s side.

“I’ll ask Izzy if you and Helen can from over for Christmas if you want. I think Alec might prefer that he and Magnus keep New Years just for them.” Jace said, winking at Alec who mouthed a silent ‘thank you’ at him.

“Have a good night all and Andrew don’t worry about coming in early tomorrow I think you deserve a half day off after dealing with my paperwork this afternoon.” Alec smiled at the group as Magnus led him towards the door with his hand sliding down to rest on his waist with the obvious intention of going lower which was thankfully obscured by the pair turning the corner and passing through the waiting portal.

Needless to say, it was a party that no-one was ever going to forget in a hurry.

Fin.

[recurring-polynya]

Drabble time again!

This one is response to comment I got over at ff.net, from Chie723:

Would you consider writing a Drabble about Rukia and Renji meeting Hisana's former lady-in-waiting? If I have gone a bit...overboard it's because @kaickos and I were just talking recently about how much we are obsessed with the staff of Kuchiki Manor and I saw this as an excuse. (The bit about Bonnie is also for @kaickos, who told me that's what she thought Hisana would name a dog after I told her that Byakuya's other dogs were named Sakura Bloom Cascade and Mountainside Granite Crest)

You can read this and my collected drabbles on AO3 or ff.net

It’s almost impossible to find someone in Rukongai, the old saying goes, but it’s not exactly true. There are no records, no central offices, so much death and rebirth and death again. It’s hard to find someone in Rukongai, but it’s far from impossible.

Renji found people all the time.

Renji found Rukia twice between the time they met and the time they officially became friends, once because he wanted to yell at her, and once because he needed a striker for a football game. Rukia wasn’t used to being found in those days, and she found it a little terrifying when he just showed up with that sour scowl on his face.

“It’s just a matter of paying attention,” he told her, a few years later, after he got home from beating up a guy who had stiffed him 200 kan on a delivery job. “Asking around. Being the sort of guy people tell stuff to.”

This ancient conversation popped into Rukia’s head one evening as she was telling her maid, Mikan, a drawn out Hollow-hunting story while Mikan brushed her hair. It suddenly hit Rukia like a bolt of lightning that Hisana must have had a Mikan, too-- someone who knew her and took care of her, who listened to her thoughts and feelings and daily tribulations.

This was the Seireitei, not the Rukon. Finding someone shouldn’t be such a big deal. The Kuchiki family was real big on record-keeping, for sure, and Rukia was sure that her brother’s stiff-necked Head Stewart, Seike, surely had the woman’s name and dates of employment written in his tidy hand in a ledger somewhere. The problem was that Seike would sure tell Byakuya she had been asking, and Byakuya wouldn’t approve of this enterprise. Byakuya felt that servants were servants and that to talk to them or engage them in matters that were not related to their jobs was rude and invasive.

Rukia wondered if Byakuya told Hollow-hunting stories to the ethereally handsome valet that brushed his hair. She guessed not.

So, instead of going directly to the source, she tried to pay attention and figure out who might be ripe for asking around. Rukia wasn’t exactly the sort of girl people liked to talk to, especially not the servants, but Hirai, the man who devoted his days to Byakuya’s trio of exquisitely-bred hunting dogs, was a known talker, and also, Rukia never minded going down to the stables to pet the dogs, who had better manners than a lot of shinigami she knew. Hirai didn’t really remember Hisana’s maid, although he figured she must’ve had one. He also happened to mention that the prize-winning grandmother of the current pack, Bon Lanterns On the Current, had actually just been named “Bonnie.” Apparently, Shiba Kaien had told Hisana over dinner that was what his little brother had named the boar Kaien found in the woods for him, and Hisana thought it was the cutest name she had ever heard. When one of the bitches whelped a week later, Hisana immediately staked her claim. Byakuya had pinned a fancy name on Bonnie retroactively, because he felt strongly that you couldn’t just give a dog a regular name. This story had layers. Rukia couldn’t stop thinking about it for days.

When her shamisen lesson rolled around, later that week, she recalled that the genteel elderly woman who taught her had been Hisana’s teacher, as well. “Oh, yes,” Ms. Nanaha nodded as they tuned their instruments. “Yes, her name was Ujiie and she had a beautiful singing voice. You sister had a lovely voice, too. Deep for woman's-- like yours. Singing for too long took her breath, but Miss Ujiee was always happy to accompany. Those were nice times.” She leaned forward conspiratorially. “Lord Byakuya would often be ‘conveniently’ walking through the garden during Lady Hisana’s lessons. She used to bring a pile of chestnuts and pitch them out the window at him. Lady Hisana had a very good arm, but Lord Byakuya was quite skilled at catching.” She smiled mildly. “Such a lovely couple.”

Ohori, the cook liked Rukia because she gave him the only excuses he ever got to make desserts. Ohori loved his job, but he also loved crafting delicate little wagashi. He had been a junior chef in Hisana’s day, and he remembered her maid quite well. Hisana had apparently had a fondness for dorayaki, and also a fondness for eating them in the library while she was drawing. The maid, whose given name was Yoshiko and had light brown hair, always pulled back in a chignon, used to come down to fetch them and also flirt with him. This last bit was delivered with a wisp of fond nostalgia. Rukia felt inordinately proud of her detective skills.

That glowy feeling of success lasted until bedtime, when Mikan was brushing out Rukia’s hair again.

“Do you know if we still have someone named Ujiie Yoshiko on the staff?” Rukia mused to Mikan hopefully.

“We-elll…” Mikan drew out, and then explained that she, too, had been asking around. Apparently, upon a suggestion from a friend in the House Guard, who had it from one of the House Guard old-timers, that she should talk to old Uka in housekeeping. Old Uka was a good person to know, apparently, if you were interested in 300 years of Kuchiki Family secrets and happened to have a tipple of sake about your person. After a quick side trip to another friend, Assistant Sommelier Katsunogi (since when was Mikan friends with the sommeliers??), Mikan had found out that Ujiie had left the household after Hisana’s death. “She apparently went off to become a governess for a lesser noble family after the mother died,” Mikan frowned as she teased a knot from the ends of Rukia’s hair. “She didn’t know which family. I’m sorry.”

*   *   *

“I can’t decide whether to be blown away by Mikan’s intelligence gathering skills or depressed because the trail goes completely cold after that,” Rukia sighed over her own sake, later, to Renji. “I guess it was a dumb idea in the first place.”

“It doesn’t sound like a total loss,” Renji pointed out. “You heard some new stories about your sis, right? Cripes, I would love to see the captain get nailed in the head with a chestnut.”

“True,” Rukia admitted. “Oh, look at this!” She rummaged around in her sleeve and pulled out an old photograph. “I found a picture in the library of Brother and Bonnie-chan!”

Renji snorted at the sepia-toned photograph of his captain standing stoically in hunting gear, the effect totally ruined by the cheerfully panting hound at his side. It seemed to Rukia that her boyfriend had that look on his face like his brain was off engaged on some other problem. He had a tendency to get a little quiet when the subject of Hisana rolled around. Rukia didn't like to press the matter, so she dropped the subject and listened to Lieutenant Hinamori tease Lieutenant Kira about his new haircut instead.

In fact, Renji was busy thinking about something his Ninth Seat had offhandedly mentioned to him once, and thinking about doing a little asking around of his own.

*   *   *

Rukia had never been to the Shirogane’s house, although they were frequent visitors to Kuchiki Manor. She was somewhat surprised to learn that Renji had been invited over for dinner on a semi-regular basis since he’d taken over the vice-captain post from Ginjirou.

“At first I thought he was worried about your brother,” Renji explained, “and wanted to make sure I did a good job. But he later told me that he could tell I had a lot of potential and that he was sure I was gonna get in good with the captain, and was, uh, hoping me and Mihane would hit it off.”

Rukia gasped. “Are you telling me you gave up your chances to inherit the sunglasses store for me?”

Renji stretched and interlaced his hands behind his head. “I don’t think Mihane would have me anyway. Gotta keep my sights realistic, y’know?”

If Ginjirou was at all disappointed at the failure of his matchmaking scheme, he certainly didn’t show it. This was apparently the first time Renji had visited since his courtship with Rukia had been officially recognized, and one would have thought it was Ginjirou’s own child who stood to marry into the Kuchiki main line.

“There’s someone I want you to meet,” Mihane told Rukia while her father dragged Renji off to show him some of his new goggle designs. “She was my nurse when I was little, but she’s been with us so long, she’s practically family. Apparently, she used to work for your family. I didn’t even know that until Vice-Captain asked me if I knew someone by her name. I guess he remembered something I said a few years ago about my mom dying around the same time Lady Kuchiki did. I don’t even remember saying it. He’s got a mind like a steel trap, that guy. It’s awful working for him, you know.”

“I bet,” Rukia echoed numbly as Mihane pushed open the shoji to the gardens.

“Auntie Yoshiko, Lady Rukia is here!”

A middle-aged woman stood on the engawa. She had light brown hair, streaked with grey, and kind eyes that were filling with tears. “It’s true,�� she gasped. “You do look just like her!”

*   *   *

“Was it a good visit?” Renji asked gently on the walk home.

Rukia nodded rapidly, too emotional to say anything.

“That was a pretty good trick,” Renji noted. “Tracking her down like that.”

Rukia snorted. “What are you talking about? I mean, I tried. I tried to do what you said, pay attention, ask around, be the sort of person people tell things to. But then you and Mikan found her without me doing anything.”

Renji’s brows scrunched. “When did I say that?”

“I dunno. A million years ago or so.”

Renji slung his arm around her shoulder. “You know I get hit on the head a lot, so you’ll forgive me for not remembering the exact conversation, but I think what I was trying to say was that the trick is finding some busybodies to do the work for you. Which sounds like exactly what you did.”

Rukia leaned against him, and he pressed her into his side affectionately.

“What I want to know now,” Rukia said slowly. “Is how Mikan is getting so much intelligence out of the House Guard.”

“Oh, they’re all terrible gossips,” Renji pointed out. “But if you want to know which one she’s ‘befriended’, I’ve got a sparring date with Guard Captain Kamata on Tuesday. I bet he knows who’s a soft touch for a pair of big eyes and freckles.”

“Gosh, who isn’t?” Rukia sighed. “Maybe we should just let Mikan keep her secrets. I want her to tell nice stories about me after I’m gone.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that,” Renji replied.

[ddaengyoonmin]

Pairing: Hybrid!Yoongi x Human!Reader

Genre: Angst, Fluff, Smut

Theme: Mate!au, Hybrid!au

Warnings: Mentions of blood and slight violence, Unprotected sex, blowjob

Playlist: “Professional-The Weekend”-- “Angels-The XX”--”Lust for Life-Lana Del Rey”

Word Count: 8.8k

@sugasheart

----------------------------------------------------------

You’d been thinking about getting a hybrid for some time now.  You had just never felt financially capable of supporting more than just yourself. 

But, this week you had just been informed you’d be getting a promotion at your job and a significant pay raise to go with it. 

Excitedly your first thought was that you could finally get a hybrid!

You called up your friend Namjoon as soon as you got out of work.  

“What was the name of that shelter you got Jimin from?” you asked him

“Lilly’s Hybrid Adoption Shelter, why? Are you finally getting a hybrid?” 

“Yep!” you beamed “I just got that promotion I’d been after and It seems like I can more than afford to now” 

“Woah, y/n that's awesome! Congrats, and I hope your search goes well, don’t get discouraged if you don’t click with any of them right away, it took me a while before I found Jimin”  he told you

“Yeah, I know, I’m hoping I do though! I’m so excited” 

“Well good luck!”

“Thanks Joon, I’ll let you know how it goes”

----------------------------------

You plugged the address for the shelter into your phone’s GPS and went straight there from your work. 

The shelter seemed like a nice enough place, it was pretty large and seemed to be a couple stories tall.  Namjoon had sung its praises when he adopted Jimin his golden retriever hybrid, but that was two years ago.  Hopefully it was still as good as Joon had remembered it being. 

You’d heard that some shelters were cruel and even put Hybrids down if they weren’t getting adopted and the shelter was filling up.  

You walked up to the glass double doors, taking a deep breath in anticipation.  You knew this was a big decision that shouldn’t be taken lightly.  Like Namjoon said, you needed to really click with your hybrid, you didn’t want to be that person to send your hybrid back after just a week or two because it wasn’t working out. 

The man at the front desk chimed out a “Hello there!” cheerily. 

He got up from behind his desk and walked over to greet you, “I’m Hoseok,” he extended his hand for you to shake, “Are you looking to adopt a hybrid today?”

“I’m hoping so” you nodded with a smile. 

“Awesome!” he grinned “Lets get some info from you first, and I’ll need your I.D before you go back to interact with the hybrids.  We have some requirements for adoption so I wouldn’t want to get your hopes up just to have to reject you after you’ve bonded with one of them” he shook his head, you assumed that had been a problem in the past that they were trying to correct now. 

“Of course” you pulled your I.D out to give to Hoseok, he took it and went back behind the desk, entering some info into his computer as he handed you a form with a pen to fill out.  You were surprised at how detailed it was.  They needed info like your age, where you worked, how much money you made, what the square footage of your home is, and if it was two bedrooms or more.  You did have a two bedroom home, but you didn’t think it was that big or extravagant, you hoped it would be enough for you to qualify. 

You hand the paper back to Hoseok when you had finished and he glanced it over, running his finger along each box you’d filled out. 

“Great!” he smiled and nodded in approval “You meet all our requirements and your background check came back clean.  I can take you back to meet the hybrids now” 

You let out a sigh of relief.  

“Jin can you watch the desk while I take Miss y/l/n here back to visit the hybrids?” he yelled out to a man who was walking by carrying some boxes. 

“Sure thing boss” Jin replied, setting the boxes down and trading places with Hoseok. 

“Awesome, come with me” Hoseok motioned for you to follow him as he walked you through a door behind the desk. 

There were many long hallways lined with big glass windows all wrapping around in a square with doors leading to an enclosed outdoor grassy center with benches and many hybrids playing with each other and with workers from the shelter. 

Hoseok led you to one of the doors, holding it open for you to go outside. 

Instantly an excited brown haired cat hybrid runs up to you, “Pets?” he said lowering his head for you to pet him.  Hoseok chuckled “This is Jungkook, he’s quite friendly” 

You laugh and pet the cat hybrid on the head.  “Enough pets” he said after only a few moments and ran back out to play with another cat hybrid that was playing alone in the corner of the yard. 

“He just got adopted today, he’s in a good mood” Hoseok said “But besides him, the rest of the hybrids here are up for adoption still”

You walked around the yard, spending a little bit of time with each of the hybrids, they were all very cute and friendly, any of them would’ve been a perfect companion.  But, there wasn’t a strong pull to any one in particular. 

“Is this every one?” you asked Hoseok after you’d met with all of them. 

“Well…” he paused, “There is one more...but we don’t let him out with the rest of the hybrids and we really don’t know what to do with him.  I wouldn’t suggest meeting with him”

You furrowed your brow confused “Why not?”

Hoseok sighed, “Well usually we only deal with the standard pet hybrids, dogs, cats, rabbits and such.  But this guy was brought to us by a friend of mine from one of the Kill shelters. He knew we were a no kill shelter here and had grown somewhat fond of the hybrid, but they just couldn’t seem to place him.  He’s dangerous…” he paused again “He’s a melanistic jaguar, better known as a black panther hybrid.  He’s been to many different homes and each time he’d been sent back due to inflicting injury on one of his owners, even a child at one point” 

You gasped. “Oh.” you thought for a moment “Can I still see him? I’ve never seen a black panther hybrid.  I’m kind of curious” 

Hoseok’s eyes widened, “I guess? If you really want to” 

He led you back inside and down a hallway to the rooms where they kept the hybrids beds. 

Hoseok stopped at one door with a large window where you could see inside. 

Sitting with his eyes closed on the floor and back pressed against the wall, and arms resting on his knees, was the most beautiful hybrid you’d ever seen.  

He had jet black hair that fell slightly into his eyes and his black ears that sat on top of his head were the same glossy black as the rest of his hair.  He was wearing the same uniform outfit that all the hybrids were, a plain white t-shirt and white jeans.  

Upon realizing that you and Hoseok had approached his catlike eyes shot open and into a glare.  He growled lowly at Hoseok, remaining still. 

“Yoongi be nice” Hoseok tried to soothe him. “This nice lady just wanted to see you.  He can hear us through the door” he added that last part to you. 

The hybrid rolled his eyes and let out a small hiss.  When his eyes finally looked your way his expression suddenly softened.  

He stood up and slowly approached the window. 

“Would you look at that…” Hoseok's eyes widened in shock. “He’s never approached us willingly” 

Yoongi shot a glare Hoseok’s way quickly before turning back to face you. 

“Hi” you softly spoke at him

Yoongi cocked his head to the side, curiously observing you and looking you up and down with a blank expression. 

He then put a hand up and pressed it gently against the glass window.  You stood still for a moment and then realized maybe he wanted you to put your hand up against his.  

You slowly brought your hand to where his was, your hand smaller in comparison to his.  You stood like this for a moment before turning to Hoseok. 

“Does he get to come out at all?” 

Hoseok shook his head “No way.  We don’t trust him.  Last time we did that he bit Jin pretty bad” 

You looked sad. 

“I’ll be good” Yoongi grumbled.

“Ahh, I don’t think that’s a good idea” Hoseok murmured. 

“What If I wanted to adopt him?” you said without thinking.  You knew that it was probably a bad idea.  Everything about this hybrid screamed danger, and the stories that Hoseok had told you backed up that feeling.   Yet something about him was pulling you to need more time with him, to get to know him.  Yoongi’s eyes widened at your words, he looked to Hoseok with a pleading expression. 

“Y/n, I thought you just wanted to see what he looked like, I’m sorry but he's really not up for adoption right now.” Hoseok sternly looked at Yoongi “Not until he proves to us that he isn’t a threat to others.” 

“I wouldn’t hurt her” Yoongi hissed out, eyes narrowing. 

“Hoseok I really think I’m fine, I’ll sign a waiver or something if that’s what you’re worried about” you then turned to Yoongi “I trust you” you nodded. 

That seemed to make Yoongi happy, a tiny smile pulled up the corner of his lips as he continued to look you over. 

“Agh, fine” Hoseok groaned. “I’m gonna go get my taser first just in case. Hopefully I won’t have to use it” he glared at Yoongi who was rolling his eyes. 

A taser seemed a bit drastic, but Hoseok was just looking out for your safety.  You also hoped he wouldn’t have to use it, and that you didn’t just get yourself into a dangerous situation. 

Hoseok returned and looked sternly at Yoongi, “Back against the back wall of the room.” He barked out at him. 

Yoongi hissed softly shaking his head, but obeying, sulking over to the back wall and leaning against it calmly. 

Hoseok unlocked the door and entered first, with you following close behind. 

You heart was fluttering in your chest with a mix of fear and excitement.  Yoongi smirked at your nervousness, “Can I move off the wall?” he asked Hoseok, his eyes not leaving you. 

“Slowly. No sudden movements” Hoseok ordered. 

Yoongi slowly pulled himself from the wall and started walking over to you.  You met him halfway returning the slow pace in your steps. 

Your breathing was quickened and shallow, your chest tightening with the fear and tense vibes in the air. 

Yoongi was staring down at you calm and cool, a small smile formed on his lips.  

“Hi” he muttered quietly. 

You took in the full sight of him, his eyes were golden and cat like, he stood strong and confidently as he took a slow step close to you, now only about a foot away. 

You gulped loudly as Yoongi extended out his hand, similarly to how he did on the window.  Waiting for you to return the gesture.  

You hesitated for a moment, but decided it couldn’t hurt.  You raised your hand up and started to bring it to his.  You noticed Hoseok holding tight to the taser at the door of the room, ready to step in if need be. 

When your hand touched Yoongi’s a shiver ran over you, his hand was cold and firm as he started to lock his fingers into your own.  

A smirk on his face and his eyes brightening.  

“Alright that's enough” Hoseok yelled out.  Startling Yoongi making him jump back a few feet from you and start to growl and hiss Hoseok’s way. 

Hoseok quickly ushered you out of the room, holding his taser out towards Yoongi as a warning. 

Once the door had been shut and locked, you next words were no surprise to you, maybe they should’ve been a surprise, but it all just felt so right. 

“I want to adopt him.  What do I need to do to get approved for that.” 

Hoseok groaned and shook his head.  “I really shouldn’t have showed him to you.” 

You gave him a look of unwavering determination. 

“Okay, I’m going to call the owner, I’m just a supervisor here so I don’t really have the authority to make this call.  I’ll give it a try.  But, are you really sure?” he looked at you like you were insane. 

You nodded confidently “I’m very sure.  He’s my guy”  you grinned looking over to Yoongi who stood by the glass and had heard your words.  He smiled the biggest smile yet, looking at you softly.

Hoseok brought you to the office where you would fill out the adoption paperwork if the owner approved you being able to adopt Yoongi. 

Things seemed to be going in your favor on the phone despite Hoseok’s worried opinions on the situation. 

“Ah. Fine. I’ll let her know” Hoseok spoke and hung up the phone.  “So...you can adopt him” 

Your face lit up and you grinned widely. “Yeah?” you excitedly bounced in your seat. 

“Yes.  We are going to do a home visit one a week for the first month though, nothing too intrusive, just a quick pop in to make sure he’s settling in alright and you are safe” he informed you. 

You nodded, that didn’t seem like a bad idea.  You were honestly grateful for how much they seemed to care about your safety and making sure Yoongi would go to a home where he could be well adjusted. 

You were sad that you couldn’t take Yoongi home that day, but it was policy for them to make new owners wait a week before bringing their hybrid home, to give them a chance to back out so as to make sure people weren't just getting a new hybrid on impulse that would just be returned as soon as they realized it wasn’t really what they wanted. 

“That’s happened more than you’d think” Hoseok told you. “Alright, well I think we’ve got everything covered.  I’ll see you back here in a week” he waved you goodbye as you left. 

--------------------------------------------

The next week was spent preparing the house for Yoongi.  You were so excited and nervous all at the same time.  You had set up your spare room as a bedroom for him, buying him some brand new soft silk black sheets that had instantly reminded you of his hair when you saw them on the shelf.  You also got him a plush red blanket that you hoped he’d like along with many other decorations for his room.  Not knowing what to buy for him to entertain himself with you picked out some new board games for the two of you to play together and bought a tablet that he could have as his own to play games on.  You were quite thankful for the pay raise you were getting as it ended up being quite the expensive shopping trip.

Finally the day had come for you to go and pick Yoongi up.  

Your felt a slight knot of anxiety in your stomach as you approached the door to the shelter, nervous and excited. 

When you entered the door Hoseok was sitting at the desk, “Y/n! Oh my god.  Someone was supposed to call you” 

Your heart sank, worried about what that could mean.  Had Yoongi been adopted by someone else? Had they decided not to let you get him? 

“What’s wrong?” you asked

Hoseok sighed and rubbed his temples “So...we were going to ask you to wait a few days to come pick him up.  A new worker had been hired a few days ago and...that idiot” Hoseok groaned “ I think the handler got a little spooked when Yoongi growled at him and roughed him up pretty bad.  He was fired right away.” Hoseok informed you. 

You gasped out upon hearing this.  Picturing someone hurting your Yoongi had you balling up your fists wishing that the horrible man could’ve been more than just fired. 

“ Yoongi is going to be okay  But he has been silent and curled up in bed for days.  No one can get him to move, or eat.” Hoseok paused “Well he actually did say one thing...he asked when you’d be here for him.  We told him we were going to have you wait a few days longer until he was better and that didn’t seem to sit well with him.  We just didn’t want you to have to see him like that” 

“No.  I need to see him.” you knew it would break your heart to see him like that, but he needed you.  He was asking for you, and they were going to make him wait longer? That annoyed you a bit. 

Hoseok nodded and took you back to the room you were just last week.  Yoongi was on the bed that was against the wall, unmoving and facing the nothingness in front of him with a thin blanket draped over his figure. 

“Yoongi”  Hoseok tapped the glass of the window “Someone’s here for you” 

“I’m not moving until y/n gets here” you heard Yoongi mumble. 

“Let's get you moving then” you called out to him with an affectionate smile. 

Yoongi’s head whipped around to face the door, his eyes widening and a smile growing large on his face.  He jumped up out of the bed and quickly ran over to the door pressing both of his hands up to the glass at you.  

You could see a yellowing purple bruise on his cheek and his lower lip looked like it was healing from where it had been split open.  It broke your heart seeing him like this, you needed to get him out of here before something like that could happen to him again. 

“So can he come with me now?” you asked Hoseok. 

“I’m still so skeptical about this.  But, you have our number if you need anything.” Hoseok unlocks the door and invites Yoongi to come out. 

You cautiously approach the hybrid man, opening your arms out for a hug.  Yoongi instantly accepts your offer for a hug, pulling you into his chest with his strong arms. He nuzzled his face into the crook of your neck and you could hear him taking a deep breath in, getting himself acquainted to the smell of you.  

“Ready to go home?” you asked him.  Yoongi nodded, still holding you tight in the hug.  You giggled, “Alright let's go” 

-----------------------------------------

Yoongi was nervous stepping into your home, he looked around at everything trying to get a feel for the place he was now going to be living. 

You realized now that you knew nothing about him.  Everything that had pulled you to him was pure feeling and you start to get nervous that maybe he would end up hating it here. 

“You’ll have your own room, and really anything here is yours now too.  Nothing’s off limits” You let him know.  He nodded and went to sit down on your couch. 

You decided to go join him, sitting with a good amount of distance between the two of you, not wanting to spook him. 

“So...tell me about yourself?” you asked Yoongi.  Not really sure what you were supposed to say or do now. 

Yoongi smiled slightly, his lips pulling into a smirk.  “You’re scared of me aren’t you” he spoke in a husky voice. His eyes narrowing looking you up and down.

You froze up instantly, getting awkward and nervous, “I-I wouldn’t say scared.  Y-you said you wouldn’t hurt me.” 

“You know I can tell that your heart is beating fast.  The part of me that's not human can feel when someone feels like prey…”

Yoongi is silent and moves closer to you, bringing his face close to yours, you can feel his warm breath on your face as he looks you over with a dangerous expression. 

“I trust you” you whispered. 

Yoongi parted his lips slowly and opened his mouth wide then snapped his teeth together harshly and suddenly in a biting motion to the air between you.  You flinched away from him and gasped. 

Yoongi pulled back from you calmly and rolled his eyes “Yeah.  I wouldn’t do that” he hissed as he relaxed back into the couch closing his eyes and crossing his arms across his chest. 

“I’ll be back at the shelter soon.” he shrugged. 

“What makes you say that? Do you plan on hurting me or something” you asked nervously, sliding back from him slightly. 

“I don’t plan on it.  But it always seems to happen that way.  I’m jumpy…” he opened his eyes and frowned staring down at the floor “I really didn’t mean to hurt that kid.  He pulled my tail hard while I was sleeping...it was just a reflex” he sighed, thinking back on that memory. 

“Okay, so Yoongi 101.  Don’t pull your tail.  Got it” 

You could tell Yoongi found that slightly amusing but was trying to hold back his laughter. 

“I don’t want to hurt you.  I think this is my last chance...and you seem...nice” he looked your way, his face getting dark and worried.  “I’m scared I’ll hurt you, so it's better if you stay afraid of me, and just leave me alone” 

Your face formed into a small pout.  “Yoongi, I mean it, I trust you.  Even if you do hurt me...I know you won’t mean it and I’ll learn from it what not to do next time” you informed him. 

He shook his head “That’s a ridiculous thing to say.  You’ll feel differently when it actually happens.  You’ll be so scared of me, the sight of me will make you afraid in your own home.  I can tell that’s what happened with the others.  It happens every time.  I always tried so hard to be good” he started to choke up a bit “I really want to be good.  But I’m just not.” 

You decided to move close to him again. Slowly, still slightly nervous, but wanting to assure him that the trust you said you have in him is real. 

“Yoongi…” you sat now with your leg touching his slightly, you slowly placed a hand on his leg, making sure he saw you doing it so you weren’t catching him off guard. 

Upon your touch his eyes grew wider slightly.  He stared at you, his lower lip now between his teeth.  

“Why did you act so nice to me at the shelter if you didn’t want to come home with me? I think you really do want to be here...So don’t worry about if it’ll end.  Because I have faith in you, and when I saw you...there was something there.  We had a connection don’t you think?” 

“A connection…” he repeated. “Yes…I…” he shook his head and stopped himself from saying everything that was on his mind. He didn’t want to tell you what that connection was for him.  That it was the way your lips looked, how jaw droppingly beautiful your body was to him.  The way your eyes trailing over him make his heart skip a beat and feel like growing wings and flying right to you, for you to hold onto forever and always.  He felt so foolish for falling for a human girl who was only just trying to be his owner, he knew that could never work, but he couldn’t help the feelings he was feeling.  The best he could do was try to ignore them, put them deep down inside where no one could find them, maybe they would fade away if he just pretended that's not what this was. 

---------------------------------------

The more time Yoongi spent at your house, the more comfortable he was becoming.  He was still nervous around you, scared of himself and what he was capable of.  Not wanting to hurt you, because of what he felt for you, and not wanting to feel for you, because he could hurt you. 

But you had welcomed him in with such care.  Every time you’d come home from work, you’d sit and talk with him about how your day went, he’d listen closely to every detail, loving hearing about your life and learning more about your personality, it only strengthened the feelings he was trying to bury.  

One time he happened to pass by the bathroom on his way to his room at night and realized you’d left the door a crack open.  You were completely naked and getting ready to step into the shower.  Your back was turned to him so he was sure you hadn’t noticed him standing there, but oh did he notice you.  Your curves and body were so perfect, the shape of your ass had him growing crazy with want.  It took everything in him to turn his eyes away and retreat to his room before he did anything that would probably just end up embarrassing himself. 

With each passing day that feeling had started to grow, and cloud his thoughts even when you weren’t there.  

One friday night you had ordered pizza for the two of you,  Yoongi was excited to try the pizza you had ordered, he’d never been allowed to eat with his humans at his other houses, they usually fed him separately from the rest of the household and it was always generic hybrid food.  Most all breeds of hybrids were able to eat human food, but most owners found that too expensive and just opted for blends of bland dry food that was just enough nutrition to sustain their hybrid.  But you let him eat with you at the dinner table or the couch every day, you’d even given him permission to help himself to anything in the fridge whenever he wanted as long as he cleaned up after himself.  Life with you was bliss. 

Yoongi had gone to his room to lie down for a quick nap while you waited for the pizza to arrive.  He slowly drifted into a light sleep, only to be awakened a few minutes later by the sound of your doorbell ringing.  He smiled and rolled over onto his side, listening to the cute way you answered the door. 

“Yay! Pizza! Thank you, and here’s your tip” you spoke cutely at the pizza delivery man. 

“I can think of a better way you could tip me pretty lady” Yoongi heard the man speak at you in a tone of voice that didn’t sit well with him at all. 

Yoongi felt the fur on his tail stand up straight as a chill went down his spine.  

“Ah no, um,” You awkwardly were trying to just hand the tip to the man and shut the door. 

Yoongi heard a thud, the delivery man had put his foot in the door to stop you from shutting it and was pushing it back open. 

“Aww come on sweet thing.  I gave you something delicious, I just want to taste something delicious as well” 

At that Yoongi was out of bed and to your side in a flash. Growling loudly and baring his pointed teeth at the man at the door. 

“She said no.  So unless you want me to rip your arms off I’d suggest you get going and hope that calms me down enough and I don’t feel like coming after you just to make sure you don’t ever come back.” he hissed standing tall with an aggressive stance.  Yoongi snapped his teeth at the man warning him that he was completely serious.

The man's eyes widened and he quickly scurried away.  Yoongi watched from the window to make sure the man got in his car and was driving away, growling until the man was completely out of sight. 

You had set the pizza down on the table and were staring wide eyed at Yoongi.

Yoongi suddenly felt embarrassed, “Y/n, I’m so sorry, I was out of control, I shouldn’t have-”

“Are you kidding me? That was amazing.  Yoongi.  Thank you” you ran up to him, throwing your arms around his neck tightly and burying your face into his chest. 

Yoongi was surprised, he had expected you to scold him for being aggressive, but you seemed so happy. 

“Wait, really? I wasn’t bad?” Yoongi asked you softly. 

“No way! I don’t know what I would’ve done if you weren’t here” you pulled back and looked him in the eye, brushing away a strand of hair that was falling into his eyes.  Your face was only inches from his, you both suddenly paused and got serious, realizing the closeness.  Yoongi could sense your heart was beating quickly and mistook it for you suddenly getting scared.  He pulled back from you. 

You shook your head trying to snap yourself out of the odd thought that had just ran through your head.  You didn’t think of Yoongi that way, you couldn’t possibly. 

--------------------------------

The next few days had been...strange.  Yoongi had started to become unusual in his behaviors.  He seemed to be getting a lot more clingy, always over your shoulder whenever you were doing anything around the house, and getting slightly embarrassed when you’d call him out on it.  You had taken him out with you grocery shopping and he had growled at a man that he caught checking you out.  You didn’t scold him but you knew that it was slightly out of line the way he was behaving. 

Yoongi had caught on to you being displeased with him.  He was embarrassed but he couldn’t help it, he had started feeling so protective of you, and the thought of any other man's eyes on you just made his blood boil.  He didn’t quite understand himself what was happening to him.  

You had told Yoongi you were going to Namjoon’s house for a visit and that it was probably best if he just stayed back.  You felt awful for having to say that to him, but Namjoon’s hybrid Jimin was pretty skittish and territorial, and had said he wasn’t sure he’d feel comfortable with a black panther hybrid in his home. 

Yoongi pouted as you gathered your coat and purse getting ready to leave.  You had made sure Yoongi had dinner and things to do while you were away. 

“I’m really sorry again Yoongi, I swear I won’t be gone long” 

Yoongi grumbled something inaudible and glared down at the ground.  It broke your heart that he might be angry with you for leaving, and you debated on calling Namjoon to cancel, but decided against it, you haven't seen your friend in so long and you missed him. 

“Okay I’m off” you sang, trying to give Yoongi a warm smile before heading off. 

Yoongi suddenly pulled you in to a big hug, nuzzling his head into your neck and all over your shoulders. 

“I’m gonna miss you too” you laughed patting him on the head before pulling him off of you and heading out the door. 

-------------------------------------------

You had a good time at Namjoon’s, Jimin was excited to see you.  “Y/n!” he shouted out excitedly jumping into your arms and giving you a large hug.  “You smell like a big cat” he scrunched his nose up at the smell of Yoongi. 

“That would be my Yoongi you’re smelling Jimin” you chuckled at him. As he made a barfing face. “He smells.” Jimin whined.

Namjoon laughed at his hybrid, motioning for him to come sit next to him on their couch. 

“Don’t be rude Jimin, he just really doesn’t like cats” he shook his head and rolled his eyes.

The three of you spent the next few hours chatting and playing games, you had been missing Yoongi most of the time, wondering what he was up to back home, if he was alright, if he was angry with you for not being able to bring him with. 

Jimin was sitting in your lap falling asleep when you noticed it was getting late. 

“Shit.  I told Yoongi I wouldn’t be long! Sorry Namjoon, I gotta get going”

Namjoon nodded and went to lift sleeping Jimin off of you and putting him to bed in his room before coming out to see you off. 

“Hey y/n. So I didn’t really want to get into this talk with Jimin still nearby.  But are things really going okay?” Namjoon stood at the door as you were leaving. 

“Oh. Yeah if you mean like has he hurt me that's a definite no.” you told him

Namjoon nodded “That's good to hear” 

“He has been acting...odd though.  He recently started to just growl and lash out at random people at the store or out on walks just for looking at me. I know some animals get extra aggressive when they are sick, and he is part animal and all, so you don’t think he could be sick or something do you?” you asked.  That thought had been worrying you lately with Yoongi’s strange behavior. 

“Is it just with men? Or anyone?” Namjoon asks, thinking deeply about something. 

“Just men actually” You realized just then. 

“Oh...Interesting. I’ll look into it and let you know y/n” Namjoon said looking like he already had an idea of what it might be, but keeping it to himself. “See you soon I hope!” he smiled and gave you a hug goodbye.

----------------------------------------

When you got home Yoongi didn’t come running to the door like he usually did.  Your fears that he was mad at you were heightening. 

“Yoongi?” you called out.  Walking to his room you realized the bathroom door was wide open, and you could hear the shower running. 

“I’ll be out soon” Yoongi grumbled, poking his head around the shower curtain.  

Your cheeks blushed pink slightly and quickly turned around to give him privacy. You waited on the couch for him, taking off your shoes and settling in with a blanket draped over your legs and flipping through channels on the TV. 

Yoongi walked out to where you were sitting and plopped down lazily onto the couch next to you.  His black strands of hair were wet and clinging to his face in such an appealing manner, and you couldn’t help but let your eyes linger on the fact that he had opted not to put a shirt on after his shower.  He was sitting there in only black sweatpants with a white stripe up the side.  

“You’re not mad at me are you?” you asked, tearing your eyes away from his chest and trying to  look him in the eye hoping he didn’t notice you staring. 

Yoongi didn’t respond, staring straight ahead at the television. 

“Earth to Yoongi” you waved your hand at him. 

Yoongi groaned and scooted close to you, catching you off guard he brought his face close to your neck and breathed in slightly.  He instantly growled and recoiled away from you. 

“Yoongi!” you exclaimed at his behavior, “what’s gotten into you!”

His face was growing slightly red and flushed as was his chest.  

You slowly moved over to him and placed your hand on his forehead.  He grabbed your wrist instantly holding you just tightly enough that it hurt a tiny bit.  He released you instantly once he noticed you wince in pain. 

“Yoongi you’re really warm…” you murmured, rubbing at your wrist. “Are you...sick?” 

“If you can count that disgusting dog smell all over you that’s making me nauseous” he muttered. 

You rolled your eyes.  “Yoongi I’m serious, you’ve been acting strangely, are you okay?” 

Yoongi growled slightly, he looked you over with the most animalistic expression you’d ever seen on his face. “I’m fine” he muttered through gritted teeth. 

You sighed and let it go for now, planning on calling Namjoon as soon as Yoongi went to bed.

-----------------------------------

“So he was really angry with me when I got home.  He’s burning up with a fever and is acting really...feral?”  you told Namjoon over the phone. 

Namjoon sighed “Okay.  So I didn’t want to have to say this unless I was almost 100% sure that this is what I thought it was” he paused “But, I think it is.  So I’m going to ask you some awkward questions.”

“Huh? Awkward... Like what?” 

“Have you and Yoongi ever been...intimate?” Namjoon asked

“Intimate like hugs? He does hug me a lot but he has been getting more clingy lately”

“Okay, I guess that answers that” He chuckled “Awkward question number two that you probably never wanted to hear from your best friend. When's your next...time of the month” Namjoon avoided saying the word, cringing a little bit at having to bring this up to you.

“Time of the month? Well I had my last one a little over a week ago? What the fuck does that have to do with anything” you asked, embarassed to be discussing this with Namjoon. 

“So...there's a good chance that you’re ovulating.” Namjoon states “And thats whats happening to him”

“Wait...How does that have anything to do with Yoongi?” 

Namjoon groans on the other end of the line “Ahh are you really gonna make me talk about this stuff with you.  You really didn’t look anything up about cat hybrids.” he paused again “So you ovulating...is similar to what a cat being in heat.  Half of Yoongi is a part of the big cat species and...its in his biology to pick up on that sort of thing.” 

“So he’s mad at me because I’m ovulating...I still don’t understand Namjoon” 

“Dammit y/n.  You know we don’t talk about this stuff” he groaned again with a laugh.  “Yoongi’s biology...Is telling him to mate with you.  He’s probably embarrassed and trying to fight against it and that’s why he’s so cranky.  It makes him a lot more clingy and protective of you around other men he might see as a threat to his chance of mating with you.  I wouldn’t be surprised if Jimin’s scent on you tonight had him in rage” 

You were quiet in shock.  Yoongi wanted to mate with you?  Or at least the part of him that wasn’t human was telling him he wanted to…

“What...what do I do about that?” you stammered. 

“Umm. I suppose you have a few options. Just let him kinda deal with it himself until it passes, he’ll probably just keep being like he is, and he won’t feel well.  You could...encourage him to try and let out his frustrations through some self relief” Namjoon suggested “Or…” he sighed “You could...you know...help him.  If you want” 

“Help him? Meaning…” your eyes widening as you realized what Namjoon was implying “Meaning sleep with him!?” 

“It’s not that uncommon for Hybrids to mate with Humans y/n. But don’t do it if you don’t want things to become serious that way between the two of you.  To mate with him...would be a big deal for him.  It wouldn’t just be something casual.” Namjoon told you. 

“Oh...noted.  I-I uh.  I think I get it” you muttered. 

“Okay sweet we can be done talking about this now” Namjoon laughed “Good luck, and feel free to call if you need any advice”

You nodded and said goodbye to Namjoon.  Wondering what to do about the situation that you were in now.  You definitely thought Yoongi was attractive, and the way you felt for him was more than just being roommates, or just his owner.  You had thought of him as a friend...a close friend who you really cared for.  Could it possibly have become more than that at some point.  The thought that he wanted to mate with you actually had made you happy when Namjoon said it, you were certainly surprised, but part of you became excited at the thought that Yoongi was thinking of you that way. 

You went to walk to your room, walking past Yoongi’s room on your way.  As you did you heard a loud pained noise coming from his room.  Thinking he might be hurt somehow you quickly swung the door open. 

Your stomach clenched at the sight.  Yoongi was laying out on his bed in a sweat rolling back and forth, one hand clutching the sheets tightly and the other holding his crotch through his pants.  His face flushed and his chest was heaving up and down heavily.  You gasped out realizing that you walked in on something you probably shouldn’t have. 

His eyes shot to meet yours, his cat like pupils blown out, staring at your figure still standing in the doorway hungrily.

“Y-yoongi, sorry, I thought…” you stuttered out. 

“Y/n.  Please...It’s too much.  I can’t handle it” he groaned.  

You didn’t know exactly what he was asking for.  Please leave? Please come closer? You stood still debating your next move.  Thinking back on Namjoon’s words, if you decided to go through with this, it would mean a lot to Yoongi emotionally, you would basically be committing to him.  You realized that the idea of that wouldn’t be so bad, for Yoongi to be yours in more ways than he already was, that thought made your heart warm.  So maybe you really did want this.

  You thought back to the day that you had first met him, intertwining your fingers with his in that room at the shelter.  You now imagine intertwining every part of your body with his.  

You bit your lip lightly. 

Yoongi continued writhing in his bed, eyes still on you, his breathing shallow and quick.

“Why are you just standing there” he moaned out. 

You took a few steps into his room.  “Yoongi...do you...want me?  Is that really what this is?” you asked quietly, making sure you weren’t embarrassing yourself by assuming. 

He growled, but different than his normal aggressive growls, this one was full of lust and want. 

“Want? y/n…” he growled again “Need.  I need you.” he extending an arm out, pawing for you to come closer to him. 

You felt butterflies filling your stomach.  I’m doing this, you thought, taking a deep breath. 

You approached the side of the bed cautiously crawling up on your hands and knees to get close to him.  

He instantly pulled you on top of him.  Your legs straddling over his hips and obvious erection that you could now feel through his sweatpants. 

His face was so close to yours as you hovered over him.  

“You need me too right?” he asked in a whisper, his hooded eyes staring at your lips as he darted his tongue out to wet his own lips. 

You nodded shyly.  “Yes Yoongi. I need you” you admitted to him. 

“Mmm” he moaned out at your words.  His hand quickly found its way to the back of your head and he guided you to him, connecting his lips with yours in a hungry and desperate kiss. 

He growled lowly into your mouth as your kisses became more and most lustful, getting lost in the bliss that you felt being this close with him. 

His hand left your neck and slowly trailed it’s way down your back and ending up on your ass.  He gave you a light squeeze that caused you to moan back into his mouth in return.  His other hand joined in grabbing you, moving you to rock your hips against him, relieving some of the pained need that he was feeling right where you were now rubbing against him. 

You dragged your nails lightly down his chest from his collar bones all the way down to his hips.  He moaned and bucked his hips up in response, your actions affecting him heavily.

“Fuck, y/n.  I can’t take it anymore.  I need to be inside of you.  I need you so badly” he whined. 

You sat up and lifted your shirt up off of yourself, then unhooked your bra, tossing it aside frantically, before returning back to the kisses. 

“Oh my god” he had gasped out, his eyes wide, admiring your naked figure. 

You smiled and started moving the kisses to his neck, kitten licking for a moment making him grab tightly onto your ass at the sensation.  You moved your way down his body, planting light kisses the whole way down, each one causing a small growl to escape Yoongi’s lips. 

Finally you reach the band of the sweatpants still resting on his hips.  You hooked your fingers around it and pulled down,  his erection sprung free and was now laying against his stomach, hard, his need for you very apparent, and...so big.  You gasped out at the sight, and hungrily licked your lips, wanting to taste him. 

You wrapped a hand around the base of his cock, loving the feel of his smooth skin and the weight of him in your hand, and then lowered your head to him.  He watched attentively while you, With a flattened tongue you licked a long wet stripe up his shaft, flicking your tongue on the underside of his tip, then up to savour the salty drop of precum that had been sitting there. 

Yoongi then tilted his head back into the pillow, his eyes tightly shut, biting his lip with a loud needy moan as you take him all the way in your mouth. “Y/n. fuck.”

You chuckled slightly at that, the vibrations from your laugh making his hips jerk up into you reflexively.  You took him in as much as you could, hollowing out your cheeks as you did. 

He was so responsive to every movement you did, moaning, growling and moving his hips up off of the mattress.  You felt the warm arousal in your center getting wetter with every noise you pulled from his lips.  He was so beautiful, so perfect, so...yours.  You continued to bob your head up and down on him, his hands found themselves tangled in your hair moving with you as you took his entire length.  Your nose was pressing right into his stomach now and he held you tightly there for a moment, jerking his hips up into your mouth ever so slightly while growling erotically at the feeling.  He released his grip on your hair allowing you to catch your breath. 

“So good” you heard him whisper. 

You stopped and started bringing your kisses back up his stomach and chest and back to his lips, planting sloppy kisses onto his soft lips. 

He quickly wrapped an arm around your waist holding you close to his body and flipped you around quickly so that you were now flat on your back on the bed. 

He sat back on his knees to slide your shorts and panties off your trembling legs in one graceful movement. Licking his lips at the sight of you now completely naked on the bed in front of him.

  Yoongi then positioned his cock between your legs, right at the entrance between your folds.  He paused for a moment, like he was debating on whether he should.  You knew that must be hard for him, his primal urges were evident in every movement, yet he still restrained himself to double check that this was really what you wanted. 

“Yoongi, fuck me.  Please fuck me” you whined out, not wanting to wait a second longer to feel him filling you up. 

Yoongi didn’t wait a moment as soon as the okay passed your lips.  You felt his entire length glide into you, and he started at a fervent pace.  He dropped himself down so his chest was brushing against your breasts with every thrust into you, your hard and erect nipples grazing  against his skin.  He took a hand and brushed your messy hair away from your face, holding the side of your cheek lovingly and looking into your eyes as he moaned in the most lewd manner. 

The feeling of him moving inside of you was heavenly, he filled you up perfectly, and each  movement sent shock waves through you in the most perfect way.  You glanced down and were able to slightly see the beautiful sight of where your bodies were meeting, his cock moving in and out of you, your wet juices glistening on him every time he pulled out.

It seemed to be feeling just as well for him. His expression was so fucked out as he stared down at you in awe. 

His next words caught you slightly off guard. 

“Mine.” he growled, reaching a hand to grip onto the side of your waist tightly, holding you steady as his thrusts quickened and became more aggressive and carnal.  His hand clutched your face roughly.

  “Mine.” he repeated with a serious expression, his eyes narrowed, it didn’t sound like a question, but you realized that he was looking for a response. He continued his pace but his face stilled, waiting for the words he wanted to hear. 

“Yours.” you smiled at him while you moaned out “I’m yours Yoongi” 

His expression instantly turned into pure joy.  He lowered his face to the crook of your neck as he seemed to like to do, rubbing himself against you. 

“I’ve almost got that dog scent off of you” he grumbled. “I don’t like it” 

You realized that what Namjoon had said was true, he really was bothered by Jimin’s scent, it explained why he recoiled from you on the couch.  You also realized that must’ve been what he was doing when he rubbed his face over you before you left to go over there.  He was trying to cover you in his scent, mark you as his.  You were his, and you couldn’t be happier about that. 

Yoongi’s hips had started to roll against you in just the right way, brushing his cock against a spot inside you that was pushing you closer and closer to your high. 

“Y-yoongi, don’t stop, please, right there, i-it’s so” you gasped out.  Clutching his hair on the back of his head tightly as your whole body tensed.  

The knot of pleasure building in your stomach was growing more and more each time he moved inside of you. 

“I-I’m gonna cum Yoongi, you’re going to make me come” you squealed out.  Your eyes rolling to the back of your head at the feeling.  Your release was so intense, like waves crashing all around and spreading all over your body.  Your walls clenched tightly around Yoongi’s cock as he continued and carried you through your high. 

“Holy fuck that was beautiful.” he gasped out, wide eyed looked down at you now, planting a soft kiss on your lips. “And all mine” he added with a growl, dropping his head again and bucking his hips into you in a frantic pace, repeating ‘mine’ on a loop as he did. 

“I’m…” he began but it all happened too fast for him to finish his sentence.  Suddenly a sharp pain shot into your shoulder.  He was biting you, hard.  Surprisingly it didn’t bother you one bit, the pain mixed with the pleasure that he was giving you with his cock seemed to be a blissful combination.  You moaned out loudly, as did Yoongi, continuing to grip onto your skin with his teeth.  Your vision became blurry as you were lost in the hazy lust filled moment.  His hips started to break their steady pace and stutter as he came inside of you.  His cock twitching as his hot cum filled you up, and your tight walls milking him through his completion.  

He was panting heavily, beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. He finally released his grip on your shoulder, pulling back suddenly as he realized what he’d done. 

“Oh my god. y/n…” he gasped he face fell as he stared at your shoulder. “I-I hurt you” 

You brought a hand to your stinging shoulder and realized you were bleeding.  “Oh…” you were still too deep in the euphoric moment that the two of you had shared to feel the pain fully. 

You noticed Yoongi’s eyes starting to form tears as he pulled himself completely away from you, wrapping his arms around himself in shame and rolling onto his side facing away from you.

“Hey.  Don’t do that” you pouted at him, turning to put your arms around him.  

“I hurt you” he sobbed.  “I’m supposed to protect you.  And I hurt you” 

“Yoongi. It’s fine.  Really, I liked it.  All of it” you emphasized that last bit, “that was so amazing for me” you told him. 

He turned his head to face you, “Really? Even though I hurt you? You don’t hate me?” 

“Hate you!?” you almost shouted.  “Yoongi.  I could never hate you. In fact…” you paused debating whether or not you should say...but you figured after all that had just happened, it couldn’t be the worst moment

 “Yoongi, I love you.  I’m yours...and you’re mine” 

He turned all the way around to face you with a smile, “You...love me” he whispered. 

You nodded. 

“Y/n.  I love you too”  he pulled you into a warm and comforting hug. “I’m yours” 

[ladyideal]

Sunny Georgia

Pairing: Leonard McCoy x Reader

Word Count: 1523+ (It’s short I’m sorry)

Warnings: Language, whole lot of fluff

Summary: Shore leave back home.  You find happiness and content, with the hope of something more one day.

A/n: Whew, first pic went off with a blast. It looks like I’ll be making a masterlist soon, if I’m not too careful. 

Shore leave.

Glorious shore leave. 

It had been two years in space, and now Starfleet Command, finally, finally approved of a two weeks break back home, a rarity. . The crew cheered as the ship docked back onto Spacedock, and many packed their bags, sent out their well wishes, and hurried to take the next shuttle back down to the station. 

Unfortunately for Spock and you though, there were still the matter of briefing the Admiralty on your latest adventures out in the unknown. So, Leonard hefted both his and your duffle bags, filled with equal parts of PADDs and clothes, and followed after Spock and Nyota to a recently docked shuttle heading back down to dirtside.

“Two weeks of sunshine, concrete, and grass. What do you say?” You glanced over at your boyfriend, doing your absolute best to distract him from the ride. “Could go ride the waves, visit your mom and Joanna, maybe even see if we can squeeze in time for a carnival here?”

You looked over a brochure, detailing the rides and food of a carnival not far from HQ. Grinning inwardly, you knew you were going to have a blast, especially now that you were back home. 

“Sweetheart,” He groaned, squeezing his eyes shut. “How about we just stick with just two places?”

“Come on, Len!” You placed a hand on his shoulder, comforting him through the shuttle ride. “We might as well have a date at the carnival, that’s something we haven’t done before.”

As the train pulled into the station, Leonard released a relieved sigh. “Thank god,” he muttered as the rest quickly became lost under his breath.

“Hopefully this goes fast. I’ll see you at noon,” You embraced him quickly, enjoying the warmth and love that he reciprocated. With a quick grin, you followed after Spock towards the headquarters.

It was not fast, much to your dismay.

“My god, Spock, that took ages,” You complained, crossing your arms as you descended down the stairs with him. “I swear they just wanted to know every damn minute of what we did. It’s supposed to be shore leave, not spend the entire day at headquarters leave.”

‘Certainly Captain, logically speaking, Admiral Smythe would want to know the details of our mission. However, it is illogical to assume that-.”

“If Smythe had his way, we wouldn’t be out of there till near evening,” You frowned at the thought of that. Having adventures was the upside of being Captain, but was also the source reports as high as mountain. There was also the same glaring report that was still on your PADD, thrown away carelessly to the side of your luggage. Oh no, you didn’t even want to picture it, much less think of more work you have to finish soon.

“Admiral Smythe is correct in his findings, but-,” Spock added on.

“Nyota! Leonard!” You interrupted him, waving back when the two mentioned waved at you from the entrance of the academy. 

“We survived the briefing though, and that’s what matters the most. God knows it would’ve been much much longer if Admiral Owens didn’t cut in, and helped move the conversation along,��� You returned back to the conversation at hand. “Talking about him-.”

“We should get going soon. Ma is expecting us for dinner tonight,” Leonard wrapped an arm around your shoulders.

“As should we, our plane departs in an hour to visit my parents,” Nyota added on, smiling softly up at Spock. 

“Already?” You squinted at the chrom. How long did the briefing take?

“Yes, darlin’,” Your boyfriend rolled his eyes, as though he couldn’t believe that you didn’t notice that the sun was well past the midpoint of the sky.

“Oh,” You mumbled, and grinned back at Nyota and Spock. “Take some pictures for us? I would love to see what it’s like over there.”

“Of course,” Nyota hugged you, and you responded back.

“See y'all soon.”

And that’s exactly how you spent your first week and a half at Georgia. Elenor was a godsend, making the most delectable soul food you could ever imagine on a day by day basis. Honestly, you were beginning to grow worried that you were becoming fat with the more you eat, but you didn’t care. Joanna, or Jojo that Leonard affectionately called her, was an absolute delight to have around. And secretly, you would love to have her as your step daughter.

 Every day was planned differently. A day at the library, a day at the lake - that Leonard was not too happy about -, and a day meant to spoil her and your dear boyfriend all together. As a teenager, she fully understood what was going on around her, and embraced it. But for the most part, you stood in the background, letting the father daughter duo catch up with one another. 

While you weren’t with Joanna, you spent hours swapping stories with Leonard’s sister, Donna. With having no other siblings, it was refreshing to have someone that could understand what you were going through as Leonard’s girlfriend in a small rural town. As the day darkened into the evening sky, you leaned against the stairs.

“It’s good to be back here. I’ve missed this place,” You sigh in content, watching the stars above twinkle in the unpolluted night sky.

“How long do ya still have out there?” Donna curiously asked.

“Another three years, I’m afraid,” You closed your eyes, wanting to feel the cool wind breathe across your sun tanned skin. “And I owe practically my life to the little brother of yours after all we’ve gone through. Everything up there can change in just a blink of an eye. It’s not easy, I’ll tell you that. Any moment I could lose him or myself or both of us.”

His sister hummed quietly. “He knows right?”

You opened an eye to peek over at her. “We have, but we’re taking it one day at a time; see what the universe has in store for us,” but you understood her underlying implication. “I don’t wanna push him. As long as he’s happy, I’m happy too.”

She continued observing you, sensing that you have more to say. 

“I just want the best for him after that chaotic break up with Jocelyn. Donna, I’m satisfied with where I am in life now. I get to captain my ship, have a loving boyfriend. There is nothing in this galaxy that I could want anymore, except for happiness.” 

“Donna! Y/N! Time for dinner!” Elenor exclaimed from the kitchen, moving to go climb the staircase to wake her son and granddaughter. 

“Knowing my brother,” Donna mulled over her words slowly. “I would say, he would want the same for you. All I see from him is affection and love, nothing less. I think, deep down he knows you are different from Jocelyn, that you and him aren’t the same as when him and her were together back then. He sees a future with you in it. It’s a surprise, but it’s not unwelcomed. Without him being pushed out into space, he would never have had the opportunity to meet you. Lenoard sees it simply, happiness. And after such a long time, he has found it with you.”

She held your gaze, a serious look on her face. 

“You think so?” You asked quietly. 

“I know so,” Leonard’s sister stood up, extending a hand out to help you up also. “C’me on, let’s go before ma yells again.”

After yet another wonderful dinner, and being shooed away from washing dishes again for the third night in a row, you found yourself leaning on Leonard’s shoulder on the porch steps, observing the clear night sky above again.

“I’m glad we came back home for leave,” you sipped on your iced tea at ease.

“I am too, sweetheart, we both needed this,” The doctor agreed, hugging you ever more tightly to him.

“Y’know Len, I’ve been thinking,” You thought out loud, keeping your eyes up at the stars. “Hopefully next time, we can get a place of our own. Renovate it and stuff to make it ours. Maybe a ranch or something, and get away from Starfleet when we can. One day we can have little pebbles of our own, Joanna be the big sister to them all, and be one big happy family.”

There was silence for a long moment.

“Um, Leonard?” You prompted, suddenly worried that you’d said too much too early in the current stage of your relationship with him. You turned to face him, finding that he was staring back at you the entire time, eyes glittering with love and affection.

“Do you mean that?” He managed out.

“Of course, I do, Len,” You smiled warmly at him.

Gently, his lips touched yours, sealing the deal. As long as you were with him by his side, everything and anything would be possible. Yes, he could definitely see you in his foreseeable future. His other hand stuck into his pocket, where it met a particular hard object. A small velvety hard box in particular, something he’d been sleeping on for the last couple of days. For a moment, he affectionately observed you from the side. Yes, it will be soon.

Tags: @cuddlememerrick @mapachefaerie @floreatetona (if you want to be tagged in future fics, please let me know.)